第三三篇 父母

📖 研读 🎵 朗读 📊 汇集 🇬🇧 English 📋 对照
  读经:
  弗六1~4;“你们作儿女的,要在主里听从父母,这是理所当然的。要孝敬父母,使你得福,在世长寿;这是第一条带应许的诫命。你们作父亲的,不要惹儿女的气,只要照着主的教训和警戒,养育他们。”
  西三20~21:“你们作儿女的,要凡事听从父母,因为这是主所喜悦的。你们作父亲的,不要惹儿女的气,恐怕他们失了志气。”
 
  在旧约里,除了箴言之外,简直没有看见教训人怎样作父母。到了新约,保罗就告诉我们该怎样作父母。全世界的书差不多都告诉人要怎样作儿女,很少有书告诉人该怎样作父母。人都是以为,人应该学习怎样作儿女。可是新约圣经里,特别注意告诉人应该怎样作父母,而不注意告诉人应该怎样作儿女。虽然也有这一个教训,但话相当轻。以弗所六章歌罗西三章,对于父母的话比对于儿女的话更重,因为神注意父母过于注意儿女。所以,人应当学习怎样作父母。
  把圣经的话集中起来,乃是说,作父母的人应当以主的教训和警戒来养育儿女;不要使儿女失去他们的志气,不要惹他们的气。意思就是父母要约束自己,不随便。这是保罗所给我们看见的。
  所以,我盼望你们看见,作丈夫固然是不容易的事,作妻子固然是不容易的事,但作父母更是不容易的事。作丈夫,作妻子,不过是自己的问题;作父母乃是别人的问题。作丈夫,作妻子,不过是自己快乐的问题;作父母,乃是下一代儿女快乐的问题。下一代的儿女能够带到什么地步,责任都在父母的身上。
  我们要看见,这个责任是何等的重。因为神将人的身体交在我们手中,神将人的灵魂交在我们手中,神将人的一生交在我们手中,神将人的前途交在我们手中。没有一个人影响一个人的前途,像父母影响儿女一样。没有一个人管辖一个人的前途,像父母管辖儿女一样。父母差不多能够管辖儿女下地狱,或者上天堂。所以,我们要学习作好的夫妻,也要学习作好的父母。我们作父母的责任,恐怕比作夫妻的责任更重。
  在这里我要稍微和你们看一点,-歌罗西一个基督徒怎样作父母,才能免去许多难处。
 
  所有作父母的人,第一都得为着儿女的缘故,自己在神面前分别为圣。
 
  什么叫作在神面前分别为圣呢?你们记得,主耶稣说,“我为他们的缘故,自己分别为圣。”(约十七19)这一个不是指着圣洁不圣洁说的,这一个乃是指着分别不分别为圣说的。主耶稣是圣的,祂的本性是圣的,可是因着门徒的缘故,祂就自己再分别为圣。这意思就是说,有许多事情祂可以作,这与祂自己的圣洁并没有冲突,可是祂因着门徒软弱的缘故就不作。许多的事情,门徒的软弱就支配了主,限制了主的自由。许多的事主可以作,但是,因为怕门徒误会的缘故,怕门徒跌倒的缘故,就不作。许多的时候,按着主自己的本性可以作,但主为着门徒的缘故不作。
 
  照样,所有有儿女的人,也都必须为着自己的儿女分别为圣。这意思就是说,按着我们自己,本来有许多事情可以随便作;今天为着儿女的缘故,不能随便作。有许多的话,本来可以随便说,今天为着儿女的缘故,不能随便说。所以,从那一天有儿女来到我们家里起,我们就得分别为圣。
  你如果不能约束你自己,你就不能约束你的儿女。请记得,许多的事情,没有儿女的人,他的自由至多是妨害他一个人而已。有儿女的人,他的自由,就破坏了他自己和他的儿女。所以一个基督徒自从有了儿女之后,就得自己分别为圣。因为今天在你家里有两只眼睛或者四只眼睛,一直在看着你;这两只眼睛或者四只眼睛要看你一生一世。你虽然离开了世界,他所看见的还不会忘记,还要留在他里面。
 
  所以,当你的儿女出生的那一天,就是你奉献的那一天。你在道德上,要替自己定规一个标准。你在家庭行为上,要替自己定规一个标准。你在人生的是非上,要替自己定规一个标准。你在高尚的理想上,要替自己定规一个标准。你在属灵的事情上,要替自己定规一个标准。你自己必须严格的按着这些标准去行。不然的话,不只你自己出事情,马上也把你的儿女带坏了。许多的儿女坏了,不是别人带坏的,乃是自己的父母带坏的。父母缺少道德的标准,父母缺少理想的标准,父母缺少属灵的标准,就把儿女带坏了。
  我盼望你们能够看见,一个青年的人,在他将来的一生中,对于事情怎样估价,对于一件事情如何断定,都是当他在父母膝下的时候学出来的。你告诉他的话,有的时候他听见,有的时候他没有听见。但是他在你面前所看见的,是他永远看见的。他在你面前所学的,他永远学会了。儿女对于一件事的断定,是学你的断定。儿女对于一件事的估价,是学你的估价。
  所以,所有的父母都得记得,我今天的举动,一直要继续在我的儿女身上,不会停止。你没有儿女的时候,你高兴,什么都可以作;你忧愁,什么都可以摔在一边。你有了儿女之后,你的自己要受限制。你高兴的时候得按着最高的标准而行;你不高兴的时候,也得按着最高的标准而行。基督徒的儿女的一生如何,就得看你自己到底如何。
  我记得,有一个弟兄,看见他的儿子出事的时候,他说一句话是绝对对的。他说,“他就是我,我就是他。”许多父母看见儿女出事情的时候,要看出你自己来,要看见他就是你自己的返照。他所反映的是你自己,你能够从他身上看见你自己。
  所以,盼望每一对的夫妻,当他们有了儿女的时候,应该重新把自己奉献给神,重新到主面前来把自己奉献给主。今天主将人的灵魂,人的生命,人的前途都托在你的手里,所以,从今天起,我要忠心于主的信托。有许多的工作,和人订了合同,是作一年,作两年;但是这一个工作是一生的,是没有日期的限制的。
 
  在中国的信徒中,因着受异教的影响的缘故,我想,没有一种人的失败,比作父母的失败更大。作事业的失败,没有作父母的失败大。作夫妻的失败,也没有作父母的失败大。因为作夫妻,每个人还能保护他自己,因为他娶她,或她嫁他,都已经是二十岁或二十多岁的人。一个小孩交在你的手里,他不能保护自己。主把小孩子托给你,你不能到主面前去说,你托给我五个,我丢了三个。你托给我十个,我丢了八个。这一个受托的感觉若是没有,教会一直不会好。我们绝不盼望还要把他们从世界里再救回来。你生了一个,丢了一个,然后再要从世界里把他找回来。这样,福音永远不会传遍。至少应该在你家庭里,这些孩子受了这么多的教训,几十年来对付他们,要把他们带到主面前。你没有对付你的儿女,你就有错。请记得,你们的儿女如何,乃是你们作父母的人的责任。
  你们原谅我说这一句话。在教会这么多年之中,基督徒的第一个失败,就是在作父母上。因为这是没有人管的事。对方那么小交在你手里,他不能作什么。你是相当放松的对待你自己,你也会相当的放松的对待他。所以,我们要看见,作父母必须约束自己,作父母必须把自己的自由丢掉;要不然,神把人的身体和灵魂交在你的手里,将来你没有法子见你的神。
 
  第二,所有作父母的人,不只要看见自己的责任,将自己为着儿女的缘故分别为圣,并且作父母的人,自己必须是与神同行的。
  分别为圣的意思,就是指为着儿女的缘故。但这并不是说,好像为着我自己是随便的,为着我自己是马虎的,为着儿女的缘故我就守规矩。主耶稣不是自己没有圣洁,先为着门徒分别为圣。主耶稣如果是先为着门徒分别为圣,而自己没有圣,那祂就完全失败。照样,作父母的人要为着儿女分别为圣,他自己必须是与神同行的人。
  你在他们面前不管表现得多热心,只要你自己不是真热心的,他们很容易就把你看透了。他们很清楚,而你自己不清楚。你在他们面前很小心,而自己很随便,事实上不是那样,请记得,你很容易就给他们看透了。你自己不是谨慎的人,而在儿女面前谨慎,你要看见,他们很容易拆穿你的不谨慎,很容易拆穿你的假冒。所以你不只在他们面前,为着他们要分别为圣,并且你自己应该真的是圣的,真的像以诺一样,是与神同行的人。
  我要特别提起以诺的事。创五21~22说,以诺活到六十五岁,生了玛土撒拉之后,与神同行三百年,并且生儿养女。在以诺活到六十五岁以前,我们不知道以诺的情形如何。但是自从他生了玛土撒拉以后,我们知道他与神同行三百年,然后被神接去。这是旧约里相当特别的事。以诺没有生儿女之前,他的情形如何我们不知道。但是,以诺生了玛土撒拉之后,圣经记载他与神同行。家庭的重担在他身上的持候,他就起首觉得自己不行,他觉得他的责任重大,是他所不能应付的,所以他与神同行。不是说在儿子面前与神同行,乃是自己与神同行。他觉得,他如果不是与神同行,就不能带领儿子。以诺不只生玛土撒拉而已,他在三百年之中还生了许多孩子。但是,他还是与神同行三百年。作父母不只不能拦阻他与神同行,并且反而叫他与神同行而被提。请你们记得,第一个被提的人,乃是作父亲的人。第一个被提的人,乃是有了那么多的儿女而与神同行的人。在家庭里负家庭的责任,是彰显在神面前属灵的情形的。
  所以,你在神面前要看见,你如果要真实地带领儿女往神面前去,你自己在神面前必须是与神同行的人。你不能说,你自己的手指着天,就可以把儿女打发到天上去。要记得,用手指头指着天,儿女不能就往天上去。你只能自己在前面走,叫他们跟。许多基督徒家庭不好,就是父母盼望儿女比自己好,盼望儿女不爱世界,往前面走,而他自己躲在后面。请记得,这一件事无论怎么作,都没法子达到目的。我们必须注意,作父母的人的标准如何,儿女的标准也定规如何。不是你需要一个标准是假冒标准,乃是你在属灵的事实上是这一个标准,你的儿女就会像你的标准一样。
  你们原谅我说一点浅的事,低的事。我曾到一个家庭里去,看见母亲打孩子,因这孩子撒了谎。但是事实上,在这一个家庭里,父亲也撒谎,母亲也撒谎。多少次,我寻出来他们是撒谎的人。但是,今天孩子撒谎,就打。老实说,这是撒谎的技术出了事,是他的撒谎被人寻出来了。在这里,问题是撒谎给人寻出来,或者不给人寻出来。不是说,有没有撒谎。是那一个技术的问题。你撒谎,给人寻出来,就被打。请记得,你是这一种双重的标准,你用什么方法带领儿女?你自己是撒谎的,你要儿女不撒谎,有什么用?你不能自己的生活是一种的标准,对于你的儿女又是一种标准,这一件事永远不能成功。儿女所看见的,儿女在你身上所接受的,是撒谎,不是诚实;你越打他,越出事情。像有的父亲说的话一样:等到你十八岁,我也给你抽烟。许多孩子也想,等到我十八岁,父亲也许可我撒谎。我今天没有十八岁,所以不能撒谎。等到我十八岁的时候,我也可以撒谎。你是把自己的儿女推到世界里去。你只能与神同行像以诺一样,才能带领儿女像以诺一样。你不能自己不是与神同行的,而要带领儿女像以诺一样。
  请你记得,你所爱的,他们自然也就在那里学习爱。你所恨的,他们自然也就在那里学习恨。你所宝贝的,他们自然在那里学习宝贝。你所定罪的,他们自然在那里学习定罪。你必须建立一个道德的标准,为着你自己和你的儿女。你自己道德的标准是什么,自然他们道德的标准也是什么。你爱主的标准是什么,自然他们爱主的标准也是什么。个家庭里只能有一个标准,不能有两个标准。
  我知道有一个家庭,父亲是所谓的教友,自己从来不上礼拜堂,但是,每一个礼拜天要儿女都上礼拜堂。每一次礼拜天早上,分给每一个儿女一点钱,要他们去礼拜堂。钱作什么用?为着投捐箱。等一等,自己和个朋友去打麻将。结果儿女拿了钱去吃东西,等牧师讲道的时候,进去听一节圣经,就出来玩,因为回家要报告父亲的。东西也吃了,报告也报告得出来了,玩也玩了。这是一个极端的例子。
  所以,我盼望你们看见,神将儿女交给我们,在家庭里面只能有一个标准。他们所不能作的,我也不能作。在家庭里面绝对不能够有两个标准,儿女守一个标准,你守一个标准。不能。你必须为着儿女的缘故,也要守这一个标准。你自己要分别为圣,维持这一个标准。这一个标准一次建立了之后,你要一直维持这一个标准。所以,我盼望你们能够把儿女的问题好好的解决。他们是在那里看你。他们好不好,就看你好不好。他们不是在那里听你,他们是在那里看你。他们好像什么都灵。你在什么地方欺侮他们,他们都知道。你在什么地方作假,他们都知道。千万不要以为儿女能够被欺骗。不能。你是什么态度,你是什么种事实,他们都知道。你要你的儿女有什么种的情形,你自己就要站在那一个地位上。
  这是非常美丽的图画,就是以诺生了玛土撒拉之后,与神同行三百年。他生了许多儿女,还能与神同行三百年。这是一个真实地父亲,点没有虚假,从神的眼光看来,完全是对的。
 
  第三,一个家庭要好,父亲和母亲必须是同心的。父母是同心合意的,为着神的缘故,牺牲自己的自由,建立一个严格的道德标准。不能父亲有一个特别的看法,母亲有一个特别的看法。这是指着夫妇都是基督徒说的。如果夫妇二位不都是基督徒,那是另外一件事。
  许多时候,父亲和母亲不站在同一个地位上,结果,父亲和母亲造出漏洞来给儿女自由犯罪。父母如果不同心,儿女就不容易有一定的标准。如果父亲说可以,母亲说不可以;母亲说可以,而父亲说不可以;就叫儿女变作拣他所喜欢的问,拣他所觉得便当的去问。问父亲便当,就去问父亲;问母亲便当,就去问母亲。你马上看见,这里面的差别是太大。
  我认识一对年老的夫妇,都是基督徒。可是他们两个的意思不一样,你有你的意见,我有我的意见,夫妇相处很不好,结果父母也作得不好。因此,母亲赞成的事,儿女就去寻母亲;父亲赞成的事,儿女就去寻父亲,总是这样的要。等母亲回家的时候,问他为什么作这一个?就说,我问过父亲了。等父亲回家的时候,问他为什么作这一个?就说,我问过母亲了。这样,所有的孩子都非常自由,在父亲和母亲的战场里玩。在二十年前,我就对他说,你们这一种情形如果延长下去,你们的儿女定规不会信主。他说,不会,不会。今天,儿子大学都毕业,有的去留学,一个都没有信主,非常放松。
  如果在两个人之中,有一个不信,这是另外一件事。如果两个都是信的,神的手加在他们身上是厉害的。如果有一个不信的,能够特别祷告,求神怜悯。无论是丈夫,是妻子,都可以求。如果两个都是信的,把儿女两边拉,定规出事情。
  所以,如果儿女有问题的时候,作父母的人必须维持同意。在儿女面前必须维持同意。不管什么事情,孩子来问你的时候,你第一个问题是说,你问过母亲了没有,母亲怎么说。如果母亲说这样,就是这样。你如果是妻子,孩子来问你,你第一个问题就要问他说,问过父亲没有,父亲怎么说,我也怎么说。不管父亲对不对,母亲对不对,总要维持同意。有交涉,你们俩个回到房间里去办,不能给他们漏洞。一有漏洞,他们就随便。他们总喜欢寻漏洞。如果丈夫见妻子有不对的地方,妻子看见丈夫有不对的地方,你们俩个人要在房间里问,你为什么对孩子这样说。交涉要办,但是不要给孩子在你身上寻着漏洞。如果这样,就很容易同心合意的把这些儿女都带到主面前。
 
  第四,圣经里,对儿女有一个基本的原则,就是儿女是耶和华所赐给的(诗一二七3)。所以,所有的儿女,在圣经里,都是神的信托。像我刚才所说的,有一天你要为着这一个信托去交账。没有一个人能够说,我的儿女是我的。以为儿女绝对是我的,以为儿女一切的事都可随我无穷的意志来支配,都可随我专制的意志来支配,直到他成人为止。这一种的思想,是异教的思想,不是基督教的思想。基督教从来不承认儿女是我们的。基督教承认儿女是神的信托。基督教绝不承认父母可以专制的支配儿女到他成人为止。
 
  许多人作了基督徒之后,还是有天下没有不是的父母的思想。请你们记得,天下尽多不是的父母。错,许多时候是在父母身上。所以,千万不要把异教的思想摆在自己身上,以为你有无限的权柄,可以支配你的儿女。
  请记得,父母没有无限的权柄。儿女有单独的灵魂,他就受他自己的支配。他可能上天堂,他可能下地狱,你没有法子支配他,儿女有单独的灵魂,他们自己要在神面前负责。你不能对待他们像一件东西一样,像一个产业一样,以为你在他们身上有无限的权柄。神没有将无限的权柄给你。只有死的东西,神将无限的权柄给你。有灵魂的人,神没有将无限的权柄给你;切有灵魂的人,别人在他身上都不能有无限的权柄。这是一种异教的思想,这是人的骄傲,根本在我们中间不能有。
 
  你对于朋友也讲道理,对于家里别的人也讲道理,对于同事也讲礼貌,也讲道理。对你的上司你更客气,更恭敬。你和各种的人来往,都相处得很好。但是,你对于儿女,好像他是你私有的财产,你忘记了他有灵魂,忘记了灵魂是神所赐的。你所有的脾气都是向着你的儿女发。你喜欢待儿女怎么样,就待儿女怎么样。好像对于全世界的人都要有礼貌,唯独对于儿女不需要礼貌,儿女好像是你的出气筒一样。我知道,有的父母,在家庭里就是这样。好像我这一个人也得有礼貌,也得温柔,也得发脾气,如果不发脾气,作人就不周到。但是把脾气摆在无论什么地方都出事情。和同事发脾气,同事不睬你。和上司发脾气,上司不要你。和朋友发脾气,朋友觉得你不好。只有一个地方发脾气,是不会得着报复的,就是儿女。有许多父母在儿女身上的脾气是大的,好像儿女是培养他的脾气的地方。
  你们原谅我说很重的话。我看见太多作父母的人,这一边看着儿女大声责骂,马上又转过脸来对我说,倪先生,这一碗东西很好吃。但我吃不下去。两分钟的事,这一边骂孩子,那一边说,倪先生,请吃。难处是在这里:有的父母,看儿女好像是他们合法的出气筒。神给我孩子作什么呢?叫我发脾气。但愿神怜悯我们这些人!
  请你们记得,神绝没有把孩子所有的权利都抹煞。神绝没有把孩子所有的自尊心都抹煞,神绝没有把孩子们所有的自由都抹煞。神绝没有把孩子们所有的独立人格都抹煞,把他们摆在你手里,任你打,任你骂。没有这件事。这是非基督徒的思想,这不是我们基督徒的思想。请你记得,对和不对,在你身上,和在他们身上,在神面前是一样一式的。你和他是一个标准。不是说在你身上是一个标准,在他们身上又是一个标准。我愿意对初信的弟兄说,对于儿女要客气,要温柔,不可以粗鲁,不能随便骂,随便闹,更不能随便打。
  请你们记得,这一类的行为,乃是叫你自己放纵。每一个要认识神的人,都应该学习约束自己。在儿女身上特别要约束自己。而这一个约束自己,是从重视儿女的灵魂上产生的。不管儿女是多小,多软弱,请你记得,他有人格。神给他个性,神给他灵魂,我们不能侵略他的个性,抹煞他的人格,轻看他的灵魂。所以,我们没法随便的对待他,我们要学习尊重这一个人。
  但是,他也是托在我的家庭里。他的道德标准就是我的道德标准。这一件事在他身上是对的,在我身上也是对的。父母没有权利在儿女身上使气。基督徒使气是不应该的,基督徒在儿女身上使气也是不应该的。无论在哪里,使气都是不应该的。你应该讲理,和他也应该讲理。对就是对,不对就是不对。不是因为他弱小,就欺侮他。全世界最不勇敢的人,就是欺侮弱小的人。
 
  有两个学生在学校里闲谈。有一个女孩子对她的同学说,我有一个父亲,我知道,如果我需要死的话,他肯替我死。你听,这是一个孩子对她父亲的批评。她的父亲是基督徒,他是这样的一个父亲。还有一个家庭,也是基督徒家庭,也有一个女孩子。父亲是相当严厉的,常常随便的向女儿发脾气。有一次,她在学校里听了一篇道,回家去的时候,父亲问她,你在学校里学了些什么?她说,我知道主把你赐给我,当作我的十字架。你看,两个作父亲的都是基督徒,但是,何等的不一样!
  所以,我对你们说,你们慢一点要求你们的儿女顺服。你们先要要求你们自己在神的面前作好的父母。如果不是好的父母,自然就不是好的基督徒。神把儿女赐给父母,不是要父母作儿女的十字架。神把儿女赐给父母,乃是要父母学习在神面前尊重别人的自由,尊重别人的人格,尊重别人的灵魂。
 
  第五,保罗给我们看见,作父母的人有一件事是非常要紧的,就是不应该惹儿女的气(弗六4)。
 
  什么叫作惹儿女的气?意思就是说,你过度的用你的权柄。或者你用你身体的力量来压迫他,因为无论如何你比他强。或者你用金钱的力量来压迫他,你说,你不听我,我不给你钱;你不听我,我不给你吃,我不给你穿。他的养生是靠着你,你是用钱来压迫他。有的是用身体的力量来压迫他,有的是用专制的意志来压迫他,把他惹到气了。你惹他们到一个地步,一直在那里等候自由。有一天他要将所有的都绝对放松,他要什么都自由。
  我认识一个弟兄,他的父亲在家里赌钱,抽烟,随便的很;还有侵吞公款,许许多多的事。可是,他还要上礼拜堂去,并且要他所有的儿女都上礼拜堂去。不去的话,要非常严厉的责罚。他叫这些孩子在家里一点没有吸引,而又要叫他们上礼拜堂去。后来这一个弟兄说,那一个时候我起誓说,有一天大起来,我绝不进礼拜堂。如果有一天,我能够自己吃,就绝不进礼拜堂。他起誓的这样作。感谢神,后来他得救了。不然的话,在这里有一个人,将来是反基督教,非基督教的。这是非常严重的事。自己没有吸引,而要儿女进入礼拜堂,这是没有的事。这是惹他们的气。所以作父母的,千万不要过度的用权柄,惹儿女的气。无论如何,不要把儿女弄僵,弄翻。
  我也记得,一个人到今天还没有得救。前些日子,我还看见他。他在家庭里受强迫来读圣经,他在学校里也受强迫来读圣经,因为是教会的学校。我不是说,作父母的人,不应该叫儿女读圣经。我是说,你必须吸引他,你自己要作得好。你不给他看见主的宝贝,只知道压迫他,这不行。在这里,有一个母亲,是挂名的基督徒,脾气非常厉害,一定要他的儿子读圣经,进教会学校。有一天,他的儿子就问他,什么时候可以不读圣经。母亲就对他说,到你中学毕业,就可以不读。有一天,他把中学文凭拿到手,就把三本圣经拿到后面院子里去烧掉了。你要自然而然的吸引他,不然的话,你看见他气坏了,什么事情都作。你自己是想要叫他作好的儿女,但是,等到一天他能够自由的时候,就翻了。这就叫作惹儿女的气。你们不要惹儿女的气。你们要学习作父母,在儿女身上有爱,有温柔,有见证,能吸引。而另外一方面,绝不能在他们身上过分用权柄。权柄只能节制的用;过分的用权柄,就僵了。
 
  还不只,儿女作得好的时候,还应该给他正当地欣赏。有的父母只会打,只会骂,除了打和骂之外,别的什么都没有,这就很容易惹儿女的气。请你记得,有的孩子的确有心作好。如果你除了打和骂之外,什么也没有,就变作像保罗所说的话:叫儿女“失了志气。”(西三21)我作好没有用,父母不知道。所以儿女作得好的时候,应该鼓励他。今天你作得不错,我要奖赏你,我要特别给你什么东西。不错,孩子需要有罚,但也需要有赏。不然的话,孩子要失去志气。
  我从前读过一个故事。有一个女孩子,很小,她的母亲只会打骂。这一个孩子小的时候,天性也好。她觉得母亲对她不好,所以有一天她特别巴结的作。到了晚上,母亲把她的衣服脱了放在床上,就走了。她就把母亲喊回来。母亲问她什么事,她不说。母亲要走,她又把她喊回来。母亲又问她什么事,她就说,母亲,你没有什么话说么。这是贝文说出来的一个故事。这一个女孩子,连哭了两个钟点。这个母亲是麻木的,尽打,尽骂,除了打骂之外没有感觉。
  所以请你们记得,在新约圣经里面,教人作父母的地方比儿女多。作父母的错,只有主对我们说。作儿女的错,全世界的人都在那里说,我们可以少说一点。圣经告诉我们,作父母的人,的的确确因为缺少感觉,惹儿女的气,叫儿女失去自己的志气。所以,对于父母的事,要特别提起。这一个职业是比任何的职业都难。作父母的人,要用全副精神来作父母,要花工夫来作父母,千万不要没有感觉。
 
  第六,父母的话,在儿女身上是非常有功效的。所以不只你的榜样要紧,你的话也要紧。
 
  请你们记得,作父母的人,对儿女所说的话,如果不能实行,就不应该说。绝不应该给儿女虚空的应许。你如果没有能力达到那个应许,就不答应他。如果办不到,就不应许他。如果儿女要你买什么东西,你要计算你经济的能力,作得到的答应他;作不到的,你说,尽我的力量,我能作的,就作,我作不到的,就不作。总要每一句话都靠得住。你们不要以为这是小事。应该叫他们总不疑惑你的话。不只不疑惑,并且相信你所说的话是靠得住的。如果孩子们看见父母的话不可靠,等到他大的时候,定规对于什么事情都马虎。他以为说话可以随便,什么都可以随便。有的话是政治上用的话,不是事实上的话,不能用。有许多父母好像太好了,儿女无论问什么都答应,可是十件之中没有作一两件。这样特别好的答应,只有一个结果,叫儿女失望。所以,要拣选作得到的事答应,作不到的事宁可不答应。不一定作得到的事,就说不一定作得到。要把话说得准。
 
  有的时候不只是应许,并且是命令。你如果叫儿女作一件事,你不开口就不开口,一开口就要作到。你要他们相信你的话是代表你的意思。许多时候,你是给了一个适当的命令,但是,你自己忘记了。这是不可以的。你不能说,这一次不作,行,下次不作,又不行。如果这样,你叫小孩子作难。所以,应该给孩子们看见,不管你记得不记得,我的话一说就要听。你有能力开口说一次,你就得有能力开口说一百次。你有能力开口说一件,你就得有能力每一件都说,总不更改。要从小就给他们看见,话语是神圣的,不管在命令上或者在应许上。引一个比方:你们对一个孩子说,这一间房间要你每一个早晨来扫。你一说这一句话,就要考量你的能力,到底说的话行不行。你叫他扫,今天不扫,明天还是叫他扫。明天不扫,后天还是叫他扫。今年叫他扫,明年还是叫他扫。叫他觉得我的父亲不随便说话,一说话非作不可。如果给他寻出你说的话不算数,你的话马上都落空。所以你说的每一句话都要有实际,有原则。
 
  有的时候,话说得过分了,你总得找机会给孩子们看见,你那一次说话过分了。说话总要准确。许多时候你会把两只牛说作三只牛,五只鸟说作八只鸟,这需要马上给他更正。对孩子们说话的时候,要常常学习更正。你说,刚才这一句话不对,是两只牛,不是三只牛。要给他看见话语的神圣。家庭里面的一切,都是要建立基督徒的品格,所以,你们自己要建立话语的神圣。而他们说话的时候,要他们知道话语的神圣,话语的准确。许多时候,你自己说错了,必须相当重的承认。这样,你就能够叫你的孩子看见话语的神圣。许多父母说话的时候,三个变成五个,两个变成三个,随便的说,在家庭里没有好的榜样,叫他们一直不知道话语的神圣。
  这些的难处,都是从家庭里没有主的教训而来的。你们要有主的教训,你们要让他们看见主的教训。至少要他们看见话语是神圣的。应许是实在的,命令也是实在的,说话就是准确的。你们看见,这些孩子至少有一点教育。
 
  第七,要以主的教训和警戒来养育儿女。什么叫作主的教训?就是说,一个人应该如何的作人。你对你的孩子总得算他要作基督徒,不要算他要作外邦人。主的教训是什么?主的教训是说,如果他这一个人是基督徒应该如何。主要我们对于儿女,打算他定规作基督徒,不是打算他作外邦人,作不得救的人。你们打算他们要作基督徒,并且要作好的基督徒。那一个好的基督徒定规要怎样,我要按着这一个来教训他。
  在这里有许多事情我们稍微提起一下。
 
  孩子最大的问题就是雄心。每一个孩子,小的时候,都有雄心。如果政府应许每一个孩子可以印名片,我想,许多孩子都要印上说,我是将来的总统、主席、皇后。所以父母要学习正常你的儿女的雄心。你如果在世界里,孩子就想要作总统,想发财,要作大的教育家。你的世界如何,孩子的雄心也如何。所以,作父母的人,要学习把孩子们的雄心改过来。我要作爱主的人,我不要作爱世界的人。我们要使他们从小就有这一个心,叫他们看见为主受苦是高尚的事,作殉道者是宝贝的事。你们自己要给他们作榜样,你们常常要把你们的雄心告诉他们。我如果可能,我盼望作什么。我如果可能,我盼望作什么种的基督徒。你们就自然而然在雄心上给他们有转变。要叫他们的志向转过来,知道什么是高尚的,什么是宝贝的。
 
  孩子还有一个难处。他不只对外面有雄心,有志向,他并且对自己有骄傲。或者说,夸耀自己的聪明,夸耀自己的本领,夸耀自己的口才。一个小孩子,总是有许多夸口的地方,以为自己是何等特别的。作父母的人,不必打击他,但是也不要培养他的骄儌。你看见,许多的父母,对儿女的教育是培养他的骄傲,是帮助他们有虚荣心,所以当着人的面称赞他。我们可以对他说,世界上像你这样的孩子,不知道有多少。你不要在那里鼓励骄傲。我们应该按着主的教训和警戒来给他们看见,你应该有思想,会说话,有本领。但是,要告诉他说,全世界像你这样的人很多。不要失去他的自尊心,也不要他骄傲。不需要打倒他的自尊心,但是,要给他看见他自己过大的地方。有许多少年人,从家庭里出来,需要在社会上经过十年,二十年,才能够好好的作事情,这是太迟了。许多人在家庭里脾气那么大,那么骄傲,不能好好的服下来作事情。所以,要他们不失去志气,同时不骄傲,不以为自己了不得。
 
  作基督徒的人,需要知道如何佩服别人。得胜是容易的事,失败是不容易的事。得胜而态度对人谦卑的人是有,失败而不毁谤人的少。但是,这不是基督徒的态度。所以,一方面,一个人在那里有长处,要叫他学习谦卑,不夸口。另一方面,一个人失败的时候,要他们学习接受那一个失败。多少的孩子好胜,这在孩子的身上,的确是对的。打球,他要赢;赛跑,他要得第一名;读书,要好。你要给他看见,你在学校读书是要读的好,但是要学习谦卑。要鼓励他谦卑。还有许多别的学生,可能会比他更好。不只这样,还要教训他们,输了的时候,要能够输得好。孩子们的难处在这里,比方今天两个人打球,赢的要骄傲,输的要说,裁判不公,或者地方不对,方向不对,太阳照在他脸上。请你们记得,我们要给他们最谦卑的态度,要有基督徒的性格和警戒。不只能够得胜,并且输的时候,要佩服别人。服输也是对的。这是中国人所缺少的。中国人,所有输的人,常是毁谤,不佩服对方。我们要照着主的教训和警戒来养育他们。
  许多的孩子看见一个人考试考得好,就说这个人是先生喜欢的。他自己考得不好,就说先生不喜欢他。在这里,你马上看见要学习谦卑。在基督徒之中,必须有服输的美德。人好,要明明地说好。要服输,要说某人比我聪明,某人比我用功,某人比我好。服输是基督徒的美德。我赢的时候,绝不能够目空一切。这不是基督徒的样子。人比我好的时候,我要佩服他。某人跳得比我高,某人比我有力气。你在家庭里,要他们学习认识比他强的人。这一件事,能够叫他们将来作基督徒的时候,容易认识自己。我认识我自己,并且能够称赞比我好的人。你看见,有这样的孩子,你就能够叫他们摸着属灵的事。
 
  我盼望你们在这一件事上注意。在主的教训上,有些事你们从小就要教训他们。要给孩子们从小就有拣选的机会。你们不能在他们十八岁或二十岁之前,好像什么事情都是替他们拣选;等到他们长大的时候,忽然叫他们到世界里去。在那一个时候,要他们去拣选,这是不可能的事。所以,要常常给他们自己拣选,你喜欢什么,你不喜欢什么。你要给他们看见,他们所喜欢的对不对。要给他们拣选的机会,而带领他们拣得对。让他们自己去看。有的人的衣服喜欢长,有的人的衣服喜欢短,有的人的衣服喜欢这一种颜色,有的人的衣服喜欢那一种颜色。要让他们自己拣选。
  孩子们如果不给他们挑选的机会,到了二十多岁结了婚,你说丈夫是妻子的头,他这一个头作不出来。不能等他有了妻子,头作不来。所以,如果可能的话,要带领孩子们,多有机会定规。到他年纪大的时候,他就能知道怎么样作,知道那样作有害,这样作是对的。要给作孩子的人,从小有挑选的机会。我对所有有孩子的人说,要让他们挑选。不然的话,中国的孩子都坏掉。中国的孩子所有坏的,都是在十八岁和二十岁之间。因为从来没有拣选,所以一大就任意而行。我们要按着主的教训带领他们。你们作父母的人,应该教他们拣选,不要替他们拣选。要教他们知道,这样拣选到底对不对。
 
  你们总要教儿女学习安排事情。你们必须给他们有机会料理他们自己的东西,料理他们自己的鞋子,料理他们自己的袜子,料理他们自己的事情。你们稍微给他一点的指导,叫他自己去安排。叫他从小就知道一点,事情应该怎么样作。有的人连起头都起不好,因为有许多的父亲盲目的爱儿子,不知道如何的对待他。你如果要作基督徒,就必须好好的带领他们学习安排。
  我相信,主如果恩待教会,至少一半的人是从儿女进来,另外一半的人是从海里上来。如果都是从海里上来,没有儿女进来,教会不会强。请你们记得,保罗那一代的人,能够直接从世界里救出来。但是保罗下一代的人,就要像提摩太一样,是从家庭里出来。你不能一直盼望人从世界里进来。你要盼望到第二代,人要像提摩太一样,从家庭里出来。因为神的福音要从世界里救回人来,但是还要有提摩太那样的人带进来。有像他的外祖母罗以,他的母亲友尼基那样的人栽培他,以主的教训养育他,带领他长大。这样,教会才能丰富。不然,不能丰富。所以,你们在他们从小的时候,就要安排一点的事,让他们有一点学习,有一点料理。常常举行家庭聚会,让他们来料理。整个家里的东西要摆过,要他们看怎样摆法。橱里的东西要摆过,要他们看怎样摆法。要他们会处理事情。不管是男孩,女孩,总要教他们会处理事情。将来他或她,就能够作好的丈夫,好的妻子。
  今天变作什么种情形?多少女孩子应该母亲管的,不管,弄到教会里来。多少男孩子应该父亲管的,不管,弄到教会里来。人得救到教会里来,教会的事情多出了一半。都是因为作父母的没有好好的作基督徒,变作教会传福音救了人之后,要管东家的事,要管西家的事。如果基督徒的父母负责把小孩子养育好,这些孩子们进入教会,教会就省去一半的事。我在上海,常常有一个感觉,唉呀,有许多的事都不是作工的人的事,都是父母的事。父母没有把孩子教导好,让孩子落到世界里去;我们去把他们救回来,现在还要教导他们,这样就多出了许多事情。
 
  第八,我们必须带领他们学习怎样认识主。家庭的祭坛,的的确确是有用的。在旧约里,帐棚和祭坛是连在一起的。换一句话说,家庭和事奉神,奉献给神,也是连在一起的。所以,在一个家庭里,特别是有孩子的家庭,祷告和读经是不可少的。
 
  但是有的家庭呢,这些祷告和读圣经,所谓的家庭聚会,常常作得失败。有的是太长,有的是太高,孩子们根本莫名其妙,不懂得你叫他们坐在那里作什么。所以,我常常反对许多家庭要我们去讲很深的道理,叫他们的小孩子来作陪客。有的时候,一个家庭聚会,一个钟点,两个钟点,都是讲很深的道,实在是难为了孩子。但是许多父母没有感觉。孩子们坐在那里莫名其妙。也许是讲启示录,他们怎么能听?所以,家庭聚会必须顾到孩子。家庭聚会不是为着你而有,你的聚会是在聚会所里。千万不要把你的标准拖到家庭里去。你在家庭里所作的事,必须适合他们的标准,适合他们的口味。
 
  你们在家庭的聚会里,还有一个难处,就是没有爱。不是父亲吸引他们来,也不是母亲吸引他们来,乃是鞭子吸引他们来。他们没有想要来,但是有鞭子,所以只好来。如果没有鞭子,就不来。这不行。总是要想法子吸引他们来,鼓励他们来,不要打。绝对不要因着他们不作家庭礼拜的缘故打他们。也许打了一次,一生就出事情。所以,家庭的礼拜,你们作父母的人,必须是吸引他们来。千万不要用强迫叫他们来。那一个强迫的后果,非常不好。
 
  我们提议,家庭的聚会最好是两次,早上一次,晚上一次。早上父亲领,晚上母亲领。要早一点起来。不能孩子们吃了早饭,上学去了,父母两个人还未起床。如果有孩子,总是要早一点起来。在他们没有去学校之先,给他们一点时间。要短,要活,不要长。也许十分钟就够了,最多不超过一刻钟。至多一刻钟,也不要短于五分钟。叫他们一个人读一节圣经。父亲在那里领,挑出几个字来,稍微讲一点道。儿女们如果可能记得的,要叫他们记得,叫他们背出来。不要全节,要试试叫他们记得一句话的意思。末了,或者父亲,或者母亲,有一个祷告,求神祝福他们。不要祷告太高、太大的事。要祷告他们能领会的事。不要太长,要简单。然后把他们送到学校里去。
  每天吃饭的时候,必须要谢饭。早饭,中饭,晚饭的时候,要学习诚心感谢神。要带领他们感谢。晚上的时候,要比较长一点,让母亲来领。晚上不必读圣经,需要祷告。特别是母亲,要把孩子们聚在起,和他们谈谈。父亲在旁边。母亲要把他们的话带出来,今天你有没有难处,你有没有打架,你心里面有没有觉得不平安。请你们记得,如果母亲不能叫孩子说话,母亲一定有毛病。孩子们和母亲有间隔,这是母亲的失败。如果孩子们不肯在母亲面前说话,这一个母亲有错。母亲要作他们说话的对象。母亲要学习把孩子的话带出来。今天没有话,明天再问。带领这些孩子,让他们有一点祷告,教他们几句话。这一个聚会必须要作得活。也要他们认罪,但是千万不要迫他。要毫无假冒,要非常自然。让他们自己来作。有就有,没有就没有,不要有虚假。许多儿女的虚假,是从严格的父母强迫出来的。儿女不撒谎,是你在那里迫他们撒谎。父母要简单地带领他们,个一个的在那里祷告,总是要他们每一个有祷告。末了,给他们一个祷告。不要太长,长,他们就烦了。看他们能吃多少,就给他们多少。多,就不对。就是给他们有几句的祷告,让他们去睡。
 
  你们要给他们知道,什么叫作罪。所有的人都有罪,你们总得注意他们悔改的事。你们要把他们带到主的面前来,到了一个时候,你们要他们专一的接受主,又带他们到教会里来,叫他们在教会里面有分。这样,你们就能够带领这些儿女学习认识神。
 
  第九,家庭里的空气该是爱。有的人心理反常、寡交,都是因为没有爱。
  儿女们将来的情形如何,都是看家庭里的空气如何。如果儿女们在家庭里,小的时候得不着爱的培养,你们就是把儿女们带到刚硬的性情,孤独的性情,反叛的性情里去。许多的儿女,到年长的时候和人共处不来,乃是因为在家庭里缺少爱的情形。家庭里都是吵,都是闹,都是打的声音,这些儿女到大的时候,就都是反常的。如果一个人小的时候,家庭是这种的情形,到大的时候,就自然而然落落寡交。他总看人不起。因为自己不如人,就反而要鼓吹自己,盼望比人更大。一切有自卑感的人,都是高抬自己,要在那里平均自己。
  社会上有许多难对付的人,像土匪,像造反的人,都是因为小时候在家庭里没有摸着爱。人性改变了,到了大的时候就翻了。这样的人,到教会里面来,就有许多难处。我常常觉得,在教会里面有一半的工作,都是好的父母所应该作的。但是,今天没有好的父母,结果这一个工作落到我们身上来。所以,初信的弟兄要看见,孩子们要好好的对待他们。在家里要有喜乐、温柔的空气,要真有爱。这样,这一个家庭里的孩子出来的时候,就是一个正常的孩子。
  作父母的人,必须学习作儿女的朋友。你们千万不要让儿女和你好像很生疏,不会接近你。请你记得,朋友是交出来的,不是生出来的。你们必须学习和你的儿女接近,欢喜帮助他,让他们有难处的时候会告诉你,软弱的时候会请求你。不要说,他们软弱的时候,就去请求别人。他们无论失败的时候,成功的时候,都能够来告诉你,才是好的朋友,就是容易接近的人,容易请求的人。软弱的时候能寻你,成功的时候能告诉你。我们要和他们像作朋友一样,让他们软弱的时候能够来寻我们,我们能帮助他。不是坐在宝座上审判,乃是帮助。总是有事情的时候要帮助他们。我能够坐下来和他一同商量,他能够寻我好像寻朋友似的。在家庭里,父母要作到一个地步,能够作儿女的朋友,这一个父母就没有错,就能作得好。
  所以,从儿女小的时候起你们就得学。我顶直对你们说,你的儿女和你多亲近,和你多接近,就看你头二十年怎样对待他。头二十年他若不亲近你,到了三十岁,四十岁,他不可能会亲近你。他离开你要越过越远。有许多的父母,儿女不羡慕他们。儿女和他们不像是作朋友一样,一点交情都没有。有难处到他们面前去,像囚犯到法官面前去一样。你们必须要作到,孩子有难处的时候,第一个是来告诉你,第一个是来寻你,你能够作到一个可信的地步。这样,这一个家庭的难处就相当少,能过去。
 
  第十,是刑罚的问题。孩子们作错了,定规要刑罚,不刑罚不对。
 
  但是,刑罚是最难的事。作父母的人,应该怕打自己的儿女,像怕打自己的父母一样。没有一个作儿女的人可以打自己的父母。但是,打自己的父母还容易得赦免,你如果打自己的儿女,反而不容易得着赦免。要学习怕打自己的儿女,像怕打自己的父母一样。
 
2
 
要打
  可是,也要打。箴十三24说,“不忍用杖打儿子的,是恨恶他;疼爱儿子的,随时管教。”这是所罗门的智慧。父母应该用杖来打儿女,所以,打是应当的。
 
  但是,打要打得对。千万不要使性,千万不要气着来打。没有一个人能够气着来打孩子。你气的时候,你自己出毛病。所有的弟兄姊妹,当儿女出事情的时候,你如果气了来打,要知道,你自己也应该打。你在神面前,气必须下来。你有气,绝对不能打。
 
  有的事情是非打不能解决的。但是,要他看见那一个打是为着什么。你需要刑罚他,你也需要给他看见那一个错。每一次打孩子的时候,要给他看见,要说给他听,错在什么地方。不只是用责打挡住他的错,并且要解释给他听,你有这一个错,所以今天需要打。
 
  每一次打一倨孩子的时候,千万不要作到一个地步,好像是家常便饭。你必须作到一个地步,看打孩子是一件大事。要全家都知道,大人,孩子都聚集在一起。一个父亲,或者母亲打自己孩子的时候,要像一个医生替病人开刀一样。不是我生气,戳一刀,乃是要对付一个难处。所以,必须自己没有气,必须平心静气。没有一个父母,可以不平心静气而随便的打孩子。一面要他看见这一个错,一面要自己没有气。
  怎么作呢?我有一个提议,就是当你把鞭子拿在手里的时候,乃是一个孩子很错,很错的时候。你另外叫一个哥哥去拿一盆热水,叫一个妹妹去拿一条毛巾。给他看见他作错了事。作错事的总得要受严重的刑罚,要受责打。作错了事不应该逃,逃避刑罚也是错的事。人有勇敢犯罪,就得有勇敢接受刑罚。你有错,我没有法子,非打你不可。这样的打你,是要你看见错。或者打他两下,下。可能手被打青了,打黑了,就叫哥哥把他的手放在热水里浸一浸,免得血不流通。浸了一个时候,用毛巾好好的替他擦一擦。要像行礼似的来作。要给他们看见,在家庭里只有爱,没有恨,我想,这样才是对的。
  今天,许多的责罚在家庭里都是气的表现,都是恨的表现,不是爱的表现。你在那里说,你爱你的儿女,谁相信!我不相信。你要让他们知道,错在那里,要给他们知道我的父亲打我,没有恨。你在那里好好的打几下。打完之后,把他送到床上去睡。事情太严重的时候,可以母亲替他挨打两下,或者父亲也替他挨打两下。你对这一个孩子说,这一件事太严重,我要打你五下。但是一齐打,恐怕你受不了。所以母亲替你打两下,父亲替你打一下,你自己打两下。要他看见那是厉害的事,那是大的事。将来他一生一世要记得,不能随便犯罪。
  这是主的教训,不是你的脾气的教训。是主的警戒,不是你的脾气的警戒。所以我反对任何父母的脾气。父母的脾气,要把所有儿女的前途都弄坏。父母对儿女要学习有真的刑罚,也要学习爱,才像一个基督徒的家庭。
 
  末了,我要说,世界上许多神所用的人,都是从大的父母来的。从提摩太之后,你看见不知道多少神所用的人,都是从大的父母来的。卫斯理约翰是一个,约翰牛顿是一个。我们的诗歌里,有许多都是牛顿作的。潘汤也是一个。潘汤是全世界最有名的国外布道者。我想,在作父亲的人当中,没有一个像他的父亲一样。潘汤到年老的时候还说,“我每一次要犯罪的时候,总是记得父亲,记得父亲为我祷告。”他家里很穷,只有一间卧房,一间厨房,一间小房。他说,“每一次我听见父亲在那一个小房间里祷告,叹气,就发抖。他在那里为我们的灵魂求。我到现在年老了,还记得他的叹气。我感谢神,祂给我这样的一个父亲。我不能犯罪。我如果犯罪,我得罪我天上的父亲,我也得罪我地上的父亲。”世界上难得有一个父亲像潘汤的父亲,世界上也难得生出一个儿子是这样大的儿子。
  我们这一代,如果每一个作父母的,都作好的父母,就第二代不知道要有多少刚强的弟兄姊妹。我常常觉得要说这一句话:教会的前途,都是看这些作父母的人。神要赐恩给教会的时候,需要有人兴起来,需要有更多的提摩太兴起来。不是不要从世界里带人起来,但是,更需要有一班的人是从基督徒的家庭里出来。
  读经:
  弗六1~4;“你们作儿女的,要在主里听从父母,这是理所当然的。要孝敬父母,使你得福,在世长寿;这是第一条带应许的诫命。你们作父亲的,不要惹儿女的气,只要照着主的教训和警戒,养育他们。”
  西三20~21:“你们作儿女的,要凡事听从父母,因为这是主所喜悦的。你们作父亲的,不要惹儿女的气,恐怕他们失了志气。”
 
  在旧约里,除了箴言之外,简直没有看见教训人怎样作父母。到了新约,保罗就告诉我们该怎样作父母。全世界的书差不多都告诉人要怎样作儿女,很少有书告诉人该怎样作父母。人都是以为,人应该学习怎样作儿女。可是新约圣经里,特别注意告诉人应该怎样作父母,而不注意告诉人应该怎样作儿女。虽然也有这一个教训,但话相当轻。以弗所六章歌罗西三章,对于父母的话比对于儿女的话更重,因为神注意父母过于注意儿女。所以,人应当学习怎样作父母。
  把圣经的话集中起来,乃是说,作父母的人应当以主的教训和警戒来养育儿女;不要使儿女失去他们的志气,不要惹他们的气。意思就是父母要约束自己,不随便。这是保罗所给我们看见的。
  所以,我盼望你们看见,作丈夫固然是不容易的事,作妻子固然是不容易的事,但作父母更是不容易的事。作丈夫,作妻子,不过是自己的问题;作父母乃是别人的问题。作丈夫,作妻子,不过是自己快乐的问题;作父母,乃是下一代儿女快乐的问题。下一代的儿女能够带到什么地步,责任都在父母的身上。
  我们要看见,这个责任是何等的重。因为神将人的身体交在我们手中,神将人的灵魂交在我们手中,神将人的一生交在我们手中,神将人的前途交在我们手中。没有一个人影响一个人的前途,像父母影响儿女一样。没有一个人管辖一个人的前途,像父母管辖儿女一样。父母差不多能够管辖儿女下地狱,或者上天堂。所以,我们要学习作好的夫妻,也要学习作好的父母。我们作父母的责任,恐怕比作夫妻的责任更重。
  在这里我要稍微和你们看一点,-歌罗西一个基督徒怎样作父母,才能免去许多难处。
 
  所有作父母的人,第一都得为着儿女的缘故,自己在神面前分别为圣。
 
  什么叫作在神面前分别为圣呢?你们记得,主耶稣说,“我为他们的缘故,自己分别为圣。”(约十七19)这一个不是指着圣洁不圣洁说的,这一个乃是指着分别不分别为圣说的。主耶稣是圣的,祂的本性是圣的,可是因着门徒的缘故,祂就自己再分别为圣。这意思就是说,有许多事情祂可以作,这与祂自己的圣洁并没有冲突,可是祂因着门徒软弱的缘故就不作。许多的事情,门徒的软弱就支配了主,限制了主的自由。许多的事主可以作,但是,因为怕门徒误会的缘故,怕门徒跌倒的缘故,就不作。许多的时候,按着主自己的本性可以作,但主为着门徒的缘故不作。
 
  照样,所有有儿女的人,也都必须为着自己的儿女分别为圣。这意思就是说,按着我们自己,本来有许多事情可以随便作;今天为着儿女的缘故,不能随便作。有许多的话,本来可以随便说,今天为着儿女的缘故,不能随便说。所以,从那一天有儿女来到我们家里起,我们就得分别为圣。
  你如果不能约束你自己,你就不能约束你的儿女。请记得,许多的事情,没有儿女的人,他的自由至多是妨害他一个人而已。有儿女的人,他的自由,就破坏了他自己和他的儿女。所以一个基督徒自从有了儿女之后,就得自己分别为圣。因为今天在你家里有两只眼睛或者四只眼睛,一直在看着你;这两只眼睛或者四只眼睛要看你一生一世。你虽然离开了世界,他所看见的还不会忘记,还要留在他里面。
 
  所以,当你的儿女出生的那一天,就是你奉献的那一天。你在道德上,要替自己定规一个标准。你在家庭行为上,要替自己定规一个标准。你在人生的是非上,要替自己定规一个标准。你在高尚的理想上,要替自己定规一个标准。你在属灵的事情上,要替自己定规一个标准。你自己必须严格的按着这些标准去行。不然的话,不只你自己出事情,马上也把你的儿女带坏了。许多的儿女坏了,不是别人带坏的,乃是自己的父母带坏的。父母缺少道德的标准,父母缺少理想的标准,父母缺少属灵的标准,就把儿女带坏了。
  我盼望你们能够看见,一个青年的人,在他将来的一生中,对于事情怎样估价,对于一件事情如何断定,都是当他在父母膝下的时候学出来的。你告诉他的话,有的时候他听见,有的时候他没有听见。但是他在你面前所看见的,是他永远看见的。他在你面前所学的,他永远学会了。儿女对于一件事的断定,是学你的断定。儿女对于一件事的估价,是学你的估价。
  所以,所有的父母都得记得,我今天的举动,一直要继续在我的儿女身上,不会停止。你没有儿女的时候,你高兴,什么都可以作;你忧愁,什么都可以摔在一边。你有了儿女之后,你的自己要受限制。你高兴的时候得按着最高的标准而行;你不高兴的时候,也得按着最高的标准而行。基督徒的儿女的一生如何,就得看你自己到底如何。
  我记得,有一个弟兄,看见他的儿子出事的时候,他说一句话是绝对对的。他说,“他就是我,我就是他。”许多父母看见儿女出事情的时候,要看出你自己来,要看见他就是你自己的返照。他所反映的是你自己,你能够从他身上看见你自己。
  所以,盼望每一对的夫妻,当他们有了儿女的时候,应该重新把自己奉献给神,重新到主面前来把自己奉献给主。今天主将人的灵魂,人的生命,人的前途都托在你的手里,所以,从今天起,我要忠心于主的信托。有许多的工作,和人订了合同,是作一年,作两年;但是这一个工作是一生的,是没有日期的限制的。
 
  在中国的信徒中,因着受异教的影响的缘故,我想,没有一种人的失败,比作父母的失败更大。作事业的失败,没有作父母的失败大。作夫妻的失败,也没有作父母的失败大。因为作夫妻,每个人还能保护他自己,因为他娶她,或她嫁他,都已经是二十岁或二十多岁的人。一个小孩交在你的手里,他不能保护自己。主把小孩子托给你,你不能到主面前去说,你托给我五个,我丢了三个。你托给我十个,我丢了八个。这一个受托的感觉若是没有,教会一直不会好。我们绝不盼望还要把他们从世界里再救回来。你生了一个,丢了一个,然后再要从世界里把他找回来。这样,福音永远不会传遍。至少应该在你家庭里,这些孩子受了这么多的教训,几十年来对付他们,要把他们带到主面前。你没有对付你的儿女,你就有错。请记得,你们的儿女如何,乃是你们作父母的人的责任。
  你们原谅我说这一句话。在教会这么多年之中,基督徒的第一个失败,就是在作父母上。因为这是没有人管的事。对方那么小交在你手里,他不能作什么。你是相当放松的对待你自己,你也会相当的放松的对待他。所以,我们要看见,作父母必须约束自己,作父母必须把自己的自由丢掉;要不然,神把人的身体和灵魂交在你的手里,将来你没有法子见你的神。
 
  第二,所有作父母的人,不只要看见自己的责任,将自己为着儿女的缘故分别为圣,并且作父母的人,自己必须是与神同行的。
  分别为圣的意思,就是指为着儿女的缘故。但这并不是说,好像为着我自己是随便的,为着我自己是马虎的,为着儿女的缘故我就守规矩。主耶稣不是自己没有圣洁,先为着门徒分别为圣。主耶稣如果是先为着门徒分别为圣,而自己没有圣,那祂就完全失败。照样,作父母的人要为着儿女分别为圣,他自己必须是与神同行的人。
  你在他们面前不管表现得多热心,只要你自己不是真热心的,他们很容易就把你看透了。他们很清楚,而你自己不清楚。你在他们面前很小心,而自己很随便,事实上不是那样,请记得,你很容易就给他们看透了。你自己不是谨慎的人,而在儿女面前谨慎,你要看见,他们很容易拆穿你的不谨慎,很容易拆穿你的假冒。所以你不只在他们面前,为着他们要分别为圣,并且你自己应该真的是圣的,真的像以诺一样,是与神同行的人。
  我要特别提起以诺的事。创五21~22说,以诺活到六十五岁,生了玛土撒拉之后,与神同行三百年,并且生儿养女。在以诺活到六十五岁以前,我们不知道以诺的情形如何。但是自从他生了玛土撒拉以后,我们知道他与神同行三百年,然后被神接去。这是旧约里相当特别的事。以诺没有生儿女之前,他的情形如何我们不知道。但是,以诺生了玛土撒拉之后,圣经记载他与神同行。家庭的重担在他身上的持候,他就起首觉得自己不行,他觉得他的责任重大,是他所不能应付的,所以他与神同行。不是说在儿子面前与神同行,乃是自己与神同行。他觉得,他如果不是与神同行,就不能带领儿子。以诺不只生玛土撒拉而已,他在三百年之中还生了许多孩子。但是,他还是与神同行三百年。作父母不只不能拦阻他与神同行,并且反而叫他与神同行而被提。请你们记得,第一个被提的人,乃是作父亲的人。第一个被提的人,乃是有了那么多的儿女而与神同行的人。在家庭里负家庭的责任,是彰显在神面前属灵的情形的。
  所以,你在神面前要看见,你如果要真实地带领儿女往神面前去,你自己在神面前必须是与神同行的人。你不能说,你自己的手指着天,就可以把儿女打发到天上去。要记得,用手指头指着天,儿女不能就往天上去。你只能自己在前面走,叫他们跟。许多基督徒家庭不好,就是父母盼望儿女比自己好,盼望儿女不爱世界,往前面走,而他自己躲在后面。请记得,这一件事无论怎么作,都没法子达到目的。我们必须注意,作父母的人的标准如何,儿女的标准也定规如何。不是你需要一个标准是假冒标准,乃是你在属灵的事实上是这一个标准,你的儿女就会像你的标准一样。
  你们原谅我说一点浅的事,低的事。我曾到一个家庭里去,看见母亲打孩子,因这孩子撒了谎。但是事实上,在这一个家庭里,父亲也撒谎,母亲也撒谎。多少次,我寻出来他们是撒谎的人。但是,今天孩子撒谎,就打。老实说,这是撒谎的技术出了事,是他的撒谎被人寻出来了。在这里,问题是撒谎给人寻出来,或者不给人寻出来。不是说,有没有撒谎。是那一个技术的问题。你撒谎,给人寻出来,就被打。请记得,你是这一种双重的标准,你用什么方法带领儿女?你自己是撒谎的,你要儿女不撒谎,有什么用?你不能自己的生活是一种的标准,对于你的儿女又是一种标准,这一件事永远不能成功。儿女所看见的,儿女在你身上所接受的,是撒谎,不是诚实;你越打他,越出事情。像有的父亲说的话一样:等到你十八岁,我也给你抽烟。许多孩子也想,等到我十八岁,父亲也许可我撒谎。我今天没有十八岁,所以不能撒谎。等到我十八岁的时候,我也可以撒谎。你是把自己的儿女推到世界里去。你只能与神同行像以诺一样,才能带领儿女像以诺一样。你不能自己不是与神同行的,而要带领儿女像以诺一样。
  请你记得,你所爱的,他们自然也就在那里学习爱。你所恨的,他们自然也就在那里学习恨。你所宝贝的,他们自然在那里学习宝贝。你所定罪的,他们自然在那里学习定罪。你必须建立一个道德的标准,为着你自己和你的儿女。你自己道德的标准是什么,自然他们道德的标准也是什么。你爱主的标准是什么,自然他们爱主的标准也是什么。个家庭里只能有一个标准,不能有两个标准。
  我知道有一个家庭,父亲是所谓的教友,自己从来不上礼拜堂,但是,每一个礼拜天要儿女都上礼拜堂。每一次礼拜天早上,分给每一个儿女一点钱,要他们去礼拜堂。钱作什么用?为着投捐箱。等一等,自己和个朋友去打麻将。结果儿女拿了钱去吃东西,等牧师讲道的时候,进去听一节圣经,就出来玩,因为回家要报告父亲的。东西也吃了,报告也报告得出来了,玩也玩了。这是一个极端的例子。
  所以,我盼望你们看见,神将儿女交给我们,在家庭里面只能有一个标准。他们所不能作的,我也不能作。在家庭里面绝对不能够有两个标准,儿女守一个标准,你守一个标准。不能。你必须为着儿女的缘故,也要守这一个标准。你自己要分别为圣,维持这一个标准。这一个标准一次建立了之后,你要一直维持这一个标准。所以,我盼望你们能够把儿女的问题好好的解决。他们是在那里看你。他们好不好,就看你好不好。他们不是在那里听你,他们是在那里看你。他们好像什么都灵。你在什么地方欺侮他们,他们都知道。你在什么地方作假,他们都知道。千万不要以为儿女能够被欺骗。不能。你是什么态度,你是什么种事实,他们都知道。你要你的儿女有什么种的情形,你自己就要站在那一个地位上。
  这是非常美丽的图画,就是以诺生了玛土撒拉之后,与神同行三百年。他生了许多儿女,还能与神同行三百年。这是一个真实地父亲,点没有虚假,从神的眼光看来,完全是对的。
 
  第三,一个家庭要好,父亲和母亲必须是同心的。父母是同心合意的,为着神的缘故,牺牲自己的自由,建立一个严格的道德标准。不能父亲有一个特别的看法,母亲有一个特别的看法。这是指着夫妇都是基督徒说的。如果夫妇二位不都是基督徒,那是另外一件事。
  许多时候,父亲和母亲不站在同一个地位上,结果,父亲和母亲造出漏洞来给儿女自由犯罪。父母如果不同心,儿女就不容易有一定的标准。如果父亲说可以,母亲说不可以;母亲说可以,而父亲说不可以;就叫儿女变作拣他所喜欢的问,拣他所觉得便当的去问。问父亲便当,就去问父亲;问母亲便当,就去问母亲。你马上看见,这里面的差别是太大。
  我认识一对年老的夫妇,都是基督徒。可是他们两个的意思不一样,你有你的意见,我有我的意见,夫妇相处很不好,结果父母也作得不好。因此,母亲赞成的事,儿女就去寻母亲;父亲赞成的事,儿女就去寻父亲,总是这样的要。等母亲回家的时候,问他为什么作这一个?就说,我问过父亲了。等父亲回家的时候,问他为什么作这一个?就说,我问过母亲了。这样,所有的孩子都非常自由,在父亲和母亲的战场里玩。在二十年前,我就对他说,你们这一种情形如果延长下去,你们的儿女定规不会信主。他说,不会,不会。今天,儿子大学都毕业,有的去留学,一个都没有信主,非常放松。
  如果在两个人之中,有一个不信,这是另外一件事。如果两个都是信的,神的手加在他们身上是厉害的。如果有一个不信的,能够特别祷告,求神怜悯。无论是丈夫,是妻子,都可以求。如果两个都是信的,把儿女两边拉,定规出事情。
  所以,如果儿女有问题的时候,作父母的人必须维持同意。在儿女面前必须维持同意。不管什么事情,孩子来问你的时候,你第一个问题是说,你问过母亲了没有,母亲怎么说。如果母亲说这样,就是这样。你如果是妻子,孩子来问你,你第一个问题就要问他说,问过父亲没有,父亲怎么说,我也怎么说。不管父亲对不对,母亲对不对,总要维持同意。有交涉,你们俩个回到房间里去办,不能给他们漏洞。一有漏洞,他们就随便。他们总喜欢寻漏洞。如果丈夫见妻子有不对的地方,妻子看见丈夫有不对的地方,你们俩个人要在房间里问,你为什么对孩子这样说。交涉要办,但是不要给孩子在你身上寻着漏洞。如果这样,就很容易同心合意的把这些儿女都带到主面前。
 
  第四,圣经里,对儿女有一个基本的原则,就是儿女是耶和华所赐给的(诗一二七3)。所以,所有的儿女,在圣经里,都是神的信托。像我刚才所说的,有一天你要为着这一个信托去交账。没有一个人能够说,我的儿女是我的。以为儿女绝对是我的,以为儿女一切的事都可随我无穷的意志来支配,都可随我专制的意志来支配,直到他成人为止。这一种的思想,是异教的思想,不是基督教的思想。基督教从来不承认儿女是我们的。基督教承认儿女是神的信托。基督教绝不承认父母可以专制的支配儿女到他成人为止。
 
  许多人作了基督徒之后,还是有天下没有不是的父母的思想。请你们记得,天下尽多不是的父母。错,许多时候是在父母身上。所以,千万不要把异教的思想摆在自己身上,以为你有无限的权柄,可以支配你的儿女。
  请记得,父母没有无限的权柄。儿女有单独的灵魂,他就受他自己的支配。他可能上天堂,他可能下地狱,你没有法子支配他,儿女有单独的灵魂,他们自己要在神面前负责。你不能对待他们像一件东西一样,像一个产业一样,以为你在他们身上有无限的权柄。神没有将无限的权柄给你。只有死的东西,神将无限的权柄给你。有灵魂的人,神没有将无限的权柄给你;切有灵魂的人,别人在他身上都不能有无限的权柄。这是一种异教的思想,这是人的骄傲,根本在我们中间不能有。
 
  你对于朋友也讲道理,对于家里别的人也讲道理,对于同事也讲礼貌,也讲道理。对你的上司你更客气,更恭敬。你和各种的人来往,都相处得很好。但是,你对于儿女,好像他是你私有的财产,你忘记了他有灵魂,忘记了灵魂是神所赐的。你所有的脾气都是向着你的儿女发。你喜欢待儿女怎么样,就待儿女怎么样。好像对于全世界的人都要有礼貌,唯独对于儿女不需要礼貌,儿女好像是你的出气筒一样。我知道,有的父母,在家庭里就是这样。好像我这一个人也得有礼貌,也得温柔,也得发脾气,如果不发脾气,作人就不周到。但是把脾气摆在无论什么地方都出事情。和同事发脾气,同事不睬你。和上司发脾气,上司不要你。和朋友发脾气,朋友觉得你不好。只有一个地方发脾气,是不会得着报复的,就是儿女。有许多父母在儿女身上的脾气是大的,好像儿女是培养他的脾气的地方。
  你们原谅我说很重的话。我看见太多作父母的人,这一边看着儿女大声责骂,马上又转过脸来对我说,倪先生,这一碗东西很好吃。但我吃不下去。两分钟的事,这一边骂孩子,那一边说,倪先生,请吃。难处是在这里:有的父母,看儿女好像是他们合法的出气筒。神给我孩子作什么呢?叫我发脾气。但愿神怜悯我们这些人!
  请你们记得,神绝没有把孩子所有的权利都抹煞。神绝没有把孩子所有的自尊心都抹煞,神绝没有把孩子们所有的自由都抹煞。神绝没有把孩子们所有的独立人格都抹煞,把他们摆在你手里,任你打,任你骂。没有这件事。这是非基督徒的思想,这不是我们基督徒的思想。请你记得,对和不对,在你身上,和在他们身上,在神面前是一样一式的。你和他是一个标准。不是说在你身上是一个标准,在他们身上又是一个标准。我愿意对初信的弟兄说,对于儿女要客气,要温柔,不可以粗鲁,不能随便骂,随便闹,更不能随便打。
  请你们记得,这一类的行为,乃是叫你自己放纵。每一个要认识神的人,都应该学习约束自己。在儿女身上特别要约束自己。而这一个约束自己,是从重视儿女的灵魂上产生的。不管儿女是多小,多软弱,请你记得,他有人格。神给他个性,神给他灵魂,我们不能侵略他的个性,抹煞他的人格,轻看他的灵魂。所以,我们没法随便的对待他,我们要学习尊重这一个人。
  但是,他也是托在我的家庭里。他的道德标准就是我的道德标准。这一件事在他身上是对的,在我身上也是对的。父母没有权利在儿女身上使气。基督徒使气是不应该的,基督徒在儿女身上使气也是不应该的。无论在哪里,使气都是不应该的。你应该讲理,和他也应该讲理。对就是对,不对就是不对。不是因为他弱小,就欺侮他。全世界最不勇敢的人,就是欺侮弱小的人。
 
  有两个学生在学校里闲谈。有一个女孩子对她的同学说,我有一个父亲,我知道,如果我需要死的话,他肯替我死。你听,这是一个孩子对她父亲的批评。她的父亲是基督徒,他是这样的一个父亲。还有一个家庭,也是基督徒家庭,也有一个女孩子。父亲是相当严厉的,常常随便的向女儿发脾气。有一次,她在学校里听了一篇道,回家去的时候,父亲问她,你在学校里学了些什么?她说,我知道主把你赐给我,当作我的十字架。你看,两个作父亲的都是基督徒,但是,何等的不一样!
  所以,我对你们说,你们慢一点要求你们的儿女顺服。你们先要要求你们自己在神的面前作好的父母。如果不是好的父母,自然就不是好的基督徒。神把儿女赐给父母,不是要父母作儿女的十字架。神把儿女赐给父母,乃是要父母学习在神面前尊重别人的自由,尊重别人的人格,尊重别人的灵魂。
 
  第五,保罗给我们看见,作父母的人有一件事是非常要紧的,就是不应该惹儿女的气(弗六4)。
 
  什么叫作惹儿女的气?意思就是说,你过度的用你的权柄。或者你用你身体的力量来压迫他,因为无论如何你比他强。或者你用金钱的力量来压迫他,你说,你不听我,我不给你钱;你不听我,我不给你吃,我不给你穿。他的养生是靠着你,你是用钱来压迫他。有的是用身体的力量来压迫他,有的是用专制的意志来压迫他,把他惹到气了。你惹他们到一个地步,一直在那里等候自由。有一天他要将所有的都绝对放松,他要什么都自由。
  我认识一个弟兄,他的父亲在家里赌钱,抽烟,随便的很;还有侵吞公款,许许多多的事。可是,他还要上礼拜堂去,并且要他所有的儿女都上礼拜堂去。不去的话,要非常严厉的责罚。他叫这些孩子在家里一点没有吸引,而又要叫他们上礼拜堂去。后来这一个弟兄说,那一个时候我起誓说,有一天大起来,我绝不进礼拜堂。如果有一天,我能够自己吃,就绝不进礼拜堂。他起誓的这样作。感谢神,后来他得救了。不然的话,在这里有一个人,将来是反基督教,非基督教的。这是非常严重的事。自己没有吸引,而要儿女进入礼拜堂,这是没有的事。这是惹他们的气。所以作父母的,千万不要过度的用权柄,惹儿女的气。无论如何,不要把儿女弄僵,弄翻。
  我也记得,一个人到今天还没有得救。前些日子,我还看见他。他在家庭里受强迫来读圣经,他在学校里也受强迫来读圣经,因为是教会的学校。我不是说,作父母的人,不应该叫儿女读圣经。我是说,你必须吸引他,你自己要作得好。你不给他看见主的宝贝,只知道压迫他,这不行。在这里,有一个母亲,是挂名的基督徒,脾气非常厉害,一定要他的儿子读圣经,进教会学校。有一天,他的儿子就问他,什么时候可以不读圣经。母亲就对他说,到你中学毕业,就可以不读。有一天,他把中学文凭拿到手,就把三本圣经拿到后面院子里去烧掉了。你要自然而然的吸引他,不然的话,你看见他气坏了,什么事情都作。你自己是想要叫他作好的儿女,但是,等到一天他能够自由的时候,就翻了。这就叫作惹儿女的气。你们不要惹儿女的气。你们要学习作父母,在儿女身上有爱,有温柔,有见证,能吸引。而另外一方面,绝不能在他们身上过分用权柄。权柄只能节制的用;过分的用权柄,就僵了。
 
  还不只,儿女作得好的时候,还应该给他正当地欣赏。有的父母只会打,只会骂,除了打和骂之外,别的什么都没有,这就很容易惹儿女的气。请你记得,有的孩子的确有心作好。如果你除了打和骂之外,什么也没有,就变作像保罗所说的话:叫儿女“失了志气。”(西三21)我作好没有用,父母不知道。所以儿女作得好的时候,应该鼓励他。今天你作得不错,我要奖赏你,我要特别给你什么东西。不错,孩子需要有罚,但也需要有赏。不然的话,孩子要失去志气。
  我从前读过一个故事。有一个女孩子,很小,她的母亲只会打骂。这一个孩子小的时候,天性也好。她觉得母亲对她不好,所以有一天她特别巴结的作。到了晚上,母亲把她的衣服脱了放在床上,就走了。她就把母亲喊回来。母亲问她什么事,她不说。母亲要走,她又把她喊回来。母亲又问她什么事,她就说,母亲,你没有什么话说么。这是贝文说出来的一个故事。这一个女孩子,连哭了两个钟点。这个母亲是麻木的,尽打,尽骂,除了打骂之外没有感觉。
  所以请你们记得,在新约圣经里面,教人作父母的地方比儿女多。作父母的错,只有主对我们说。作儿女的错,全世界的人都在那里说,我们可以少说一点。圣经告诉我们,作父母的人,的的确确因为缺少感觉,惹儿女的气,叫儿女失去自己的志气。所以,对于父母的事,要特别提起。这一个职业是比任何的职业都难。作父母的人,要用全副精神来作父母,要花工夫来作父母,千万不要没有感觉。
 
  第六,父母的话,在儿女身上是非常有功效的。所以不只你的榜样要紧,你的话也要紧。
 
  请你们记得,作父母的人,对儿女所说的话,如果不能实行,就不应该说。绝不应该给儿女虚空的应许。你如果没有能力达到那个应许,就不答应他。如果办不到,就不应许他。如果儿女要你买什么东西,你要计算你经济的能力,作得到的答应他;作不到的,你说,尽我的力量,我能作的,就作,我作不到的,就不作。总要每一句话都靠得住。你们不要以为这是小事。应该叫他们总不疑惑你的话。不只不疑惑,并且相信你所说的话是靠得住的。如果孩子们看见父母的话不可靠,等到他大的时候,定规对于什么事情都马虎。他以为说话可以随便,什么都可以随便。有的话是政治上用的话,不是事实上的话,不能用。有许多父母好像太好了,儿女无论问什么都答应,可是十件之中没有作一两件。这样特别好的答应,只有一个结果,叫儿女失望。所以,要拣选作得到的事答应,作不到的事宁可不答应。不一定作得到的事,就说不一定作得到。要把话说得准。
 
  有的时候不只是应许,并且是命令。你如果叫儿女作一件事,你不开口就不开口,一开口就要作到。你要他们相信你的话是代表你的意思。许多时候,你是给了一个适当的命令,但是,你自己忘记了。这是不可以的。你不能说,这一次不作,行,下次不作,又不行。如果这样,你叫小孩子作难。所以,应该给孩子们看见,不管你记得不记得,我的话一说就要听。你有能力开口说一次,你就得有能力开口说一百次。你有能力开口说一件,你就得有能力每一件都说,总不更改。要从小就给他们看见,话语是神圣的,不管在命令上或者在应许上。引一个比方:你们对一个孩子说,这一间房间要你每一个早晨来扫。你一说这一句话,就要考量你的能力,到底说的话行不行。你叫他扫,今天不扫,明天还是叫他扫。明天不扫,后天还是叫他扫。今年叫他扫,明年还是叫他扫。叫他觉得我的父亲不随便说话,一说话非作不可。如果给他寻出你说的话不算数,你的话马上都落空。所以你说的每一句话都要有实际,有原则。
 
  有的时候,话说得过分了,你总得找机会给孩子们看见,你那一次说话过分了。说话总要准确。许多时候你会把两只牛说作三只牛,五只鸟说作八只鸟,这需要马上给他更正。对孩子们说话的时候,要常常学习更正。你说,刚才这一句话不对,是两只牛,不是三只牛。要给他看见话语的神圣。家庭里面的一切,都是要建立基督徒的品格,所以,你们自己要建立话语的神圣。而他们说话的时候,要他们知道话语的神圣,话语的准确。许多时候,你自己说错了,必须相当重的承认。这样,你就能够叫你的孩子看见话语的神圣。许多父母说话的时候,三个变成五个,两个变成三个,随便的说,在家庭里没有好的榜样,叫他们一直不知道话语的神圣。
  这些的难处,都是从家庭里没有主的教训而来的。你们要有主的教训,你们要让他们看见主的教训。至少要他们看见话语是神圣的。应许是实在的,命令也是实在的,说话就是准确的。你们看见,这些孩子至少有一点教育。
 
  第七,要以主的教训和警戒来养育儿女。什么叫作主的教训?就是说,一个人应该如何的作人。你对你的孩子总得算他要作基督徒,不要算他要作外邦人。主的教训是什么?主的教训是说,如果他这一个人是基督徒应该如何。主要我们对于儿女,打算他定规作基督徒,不是打算他作外邦人,作不得救的人。你们打算他们要作基督徒,并且要作好的基督徒。那一个好的基督徒定规要怎样,我要按着这一个来教训他。
  在这里有许多事情我们稍微提起一下。
 
  孩子最大的问题就是雄心。每一个孩子,小的时候,都有雄心。如果政府应许每一个孩子可以印名片,我想,许多孩子都要印上说,我是将来的总统、主席、皇后。所以父母要学习正常你的儿女的雄心。你如果在世界里,孩子就想要作总统,想发财,要作大的教育家。你的世界如何,孩子的雄心也如何。所以,作父母的人,要学习把孩子们的雄心改过来。我要作爱主的人,我不要作爱世界的人。我们要使他们从小就有这一个心,叫他们看见为主受苦是高尚的事,作殉道者是宝贝的事。你们自己要给他们作榜样,你们常常要把你们的雄心告诉他们。我如果可能,我盼望作什么。我如果可能,我盼望作什么种的基督徒。你们就自然而然在雄心上给他们有转变。要叫他们的志向转过来,知道什么是高尚的,什么是宝贝的。
 
  孩子还有一个难处。他不只对外面有雄心,有志向,他并且对自己有骄傲。或者说,夸耀自己的聪明,夸耀自己的本领,夸耀自己的口才。一个小孩子,总是有许多夸口的地方,以为自己是何等特别的。作父母的人,不必打击他,但是也不要培养他的骄儌。你看见,许多的父母,对儿女的教育是培养他的骄傲,是帮助他们有虚荣心,所以当着人的面称赞他。我们可以对他说,世界上像你这样的孩子,不知道有多少。你不要在那里鼓励骄傲。我们应该按着主的教训和警戒来给他们看见,你应该有思想,会说话,有本领。但是,要告诉他说,全世界像你这样的人很多。不要失去他的自尊心,也不要他骄傲。不需要打倒他的自尊心,但是,要给他看见他自己过大的地方。有许多少年人,从家庭里出来,需要在社会上经过十年,二十年,才能够好好的作事情,这是太迟了。许多人在家庭里脾气那么大,那么骄傲,不能好好的服下来作事情。所以,要他们不失去志气,同时不骄傲,不以为自己了不得。
 
  作基督徒的人,需要知道如何佩服别人。得胜是容易的事,失败是不容易的事。得胜而态度对人谦卑的人是有,失败而不毁谤人的少。但是,这不是基督徒的态度。所以,一方面,一个人在那里有长处,要叫他学习谦卑,不夸口。另一方面,一个人失败的时候,要他们学习接受那一个失败。多少的孩子好胜,这在孩子的身上,的确是对的。打球,他要赢;赛跑,他要得第一名;读书,要好。你要给他看见,你在学校读书是要读的好,但是要学习谦卑。要鼓励他谦卑。还有许多别的学生,可能会比他更好。不只这样,还要教训他们,输了的时候,要能够输得好。孩子们的难处在这里,比方今天两个人打球,赢的要骄傲,输的要说,裁判不公,或者地方不对,方向不对,太阳照在他脸上。请你们记得,我们要给他们最谦卑的态度,要有基督徒的性格和警戒。不只能够得胜,并且输的时候,要佩服别人。服输也是对的。这是中国人所缺少的。中国人,所有输的人,常是毁谤,不佩服对方。我们要照着主的教训和警戒来养育他们。
  许多的孩子看见一个人考试考得好,就说这个人是先生喜欢的。他自己考得不好,就说先生不喜欢他。在这里,你马上看见要学习谦卑。在基督徒之中,必须有服输的美德。人好,要明明地说好。要服输,要说某人比我聪明,某人比我用功,某人比我好。服输是基督徒的美德。我赢的时候,绝不能够目空一切。这不是基督徒的样子。人比我好的时候,我要佩服他。某人跳得比我高,某人比我有力气。你在家庭里,要他们学习认识比他强的人。这一件事,能够叫他们将来作基督徒的时候,容易认识自己。我认识我自己,并且能够称赞比我好的人。你看见,有这样的孩子,你就能够叫他们摸着属灵的事。
 
  我盼望你们在这一件事上注意。在主的教训上,有些事你们从小就要教训他们。要给孩子们从小就有拣选的机会。你们不能在他们十八岁或二十岁之前,好像什么事情都是替他们拣选;等到他们长大的时候,忽然叫他们到世界里去。在那一个时候,要他们去拣选,这是不可能的事。所以,要常常给他们自己拣选,你喜欢什么,你不喜欢什么。你要给他们看见,他们所喜欢的对不对。要给他们拣选的机会,而带领他们拣得对。让他们自己去看。有的人的衣服喜欢长,有的人的衣服喜欢短,有的人的衣服喜欢这一种颜色,有的人的衣服喜欢那一种颜色。要让他们自己拣选。
  孩子们如果不给他们挑选的机会,到了二十多岁结了婚,你说丈夫是妻子的头,他这一个头作不出来。不能等他有了妻子,头作不来。所以,如果可能的话,要带领孩子们,多有机会定规。到他年纪大的时候,他就能知道怎么样作,知道那样作有害,这样作是对的。要给作孩子的人,从小有挑选的机会。我对所有有孩子的人说,要让他们挑选。不然的话,中国的孩子都坏掉。中国的孩子所有坏的,都是在十八岁和二十岁之间。因为从来没有拣选,所以一大就任意而行。我们要按着主的教训带领他们。你们作父母的人,应该教他们拣选,不要替他们拣选。要教他们知道,这样拣选到底对不对。
 
  你们总要教儿女学习安排事情。你们必须给他们有机会料理他们自己的东西,料理他们自己的鞋子,料理他们自己的袜子,料理他们自己的事情。你们稍微给他一点的指导,叫他自己去安排。叫他从小就知道一点,事情应该怎么样作。有的人连起头都起不好,因为有许多的父亲盲目的爱儿子,不知道如何的对待他。你如果要作基督徒,就必须好好的带领他们学习安排。
  我相信,主如果恩待教会,至少一半的人是从儿女进来,另外一半的人是从海里上来。如果都是从海里上来,没有儿女进来,教会不会强。请你们记得,保罗那一代的人,能够直接从世界里救出来。但是保罗下一代的人,就要像提摩太一样,是从家庭里出来。你不能一直盼望人从世界里进来。你要盼望到第二代,人要像提摩太一样,从家庭里出来。因为神的福音要从世界里救回人来,但是还要有提摩太那样的人带进来。有像他的外祖母罗以,他的母亲友尼基那样的人栽培他,以主的教训养育他,带领他长大。这样,教会才能丰富。不然,不能丰富。所以,你们在他们从小的时候,就要安排一点的事,让他们有一点学习,有一点料理。常常举行家庭聚会,让他们来料理。整个家里的东西要摆过,要他们看怎样摆法。橱里的东西要摆过,要他们看怎样摆法。要他们会处理事情。不管是男孩,女孩,总要教他们会处理事情。将来他或她,就能够作好的丈夫,好的妻子。
  今天变作什么种情形?多少女孩子应该母亲管的,不管,弄到教会里来。多少男孩子应该父亲管的,不管,弄到教会里来。人得救到教会里来,教会的事情多出了一半。都是因为作父母的没有好好的作基督徒,变作教会传福音救了人之后,要管东家的事,要管西家的事。如果基督徒的父母负责把小孩子养育好,这些孩子们进入教会,教会就省去一半的事。我在上海,常常有一个感觉,唉呀,有许多的事都不是作工的人的事,都是父母的事。父母没有把孩子教导好,让孩子落到世界里去;我们去把他们救回来,现在还要教导他们,这样就多出了许多事情。
 
  第八,我们必须带领他们学习怎样认识主。家庭的祭坛,的的确确是有用的。在旧约里,帐棚和祭坛是连在一起的。换一句话说,家庭和事奉神,奉献给神,也是连在一起的。所以,在一个家庭里,特别是有孩子的家庭,祷告和读经是不可少的。
 
  但是有的家庭呢,这些祷告和读圣经,所谓的家庭聚会,常常作得失败。有的是太长,有的是太高,孩子们根本莫名其妙,不懂得你叫他们坐在那里作什么。所以,我常常反对许多家庭要我们去讲很深的道理,叫他们的小孩子来作陪客。有的时候,一个家庭聚会,一个钟点,两个钟点,都是讲很深的道,实在是难为了孩子。但是许多父母没有感觉。孩子们坐在那里莫名其妙。也许是讲启示录,他们怎么能听?所以,家庭聚会必须顾到孩子。家庭聚会不是为着你而有,你的聚会是在聚会所里。千万不要把你的标准拖到家庭里去。你在家庭里所作的事,必须适合他们的标准,适合他们的口味。
 
  你们在家庭的聚会里,还有一个难处,就是没有爱。不是父亲吸引他们来,也不是母亲吸引他们来,乃是鞭子吸引他们来。他们没有想要来,但是有鞭子,所以只好来。如果没有鞭子,就不来。这不行。总是要想法子吸引他们来,鼓励他们来,不要打。绝对不要因着他们不作家庭礼拜的缘故打他们。也许打了一次,一生就出事情。所以,家庭的礼拜,你们作父母的人,必须是吸引他们来。千万不要用强迫叫他们来。那一个强迫的后果,非常不好。
 
  我们提议,家庭的聚会最好是两次,早上一次,晚上一次。早上父亲领,晚上母亲领。要早一点起来。不能孩子们吃了早饭,上学去了,父母两个人还未起床。如果有孩子,总是要早一点起来。在他们没有去学校之先,给他们一点时间。要短,要活,不要长。也许十分钟就够了,最多不超过一刻钟。至多一刻钟,也不要短于五分钟。叫他们一个人读一节圣经。父亲在那里领,挑出几个字来,稍微讲一点道。儿女们如果可能记得的,要叫他们记得,叫他们背出来。不要全节,要试试叫他们记得一句话的意思。末了,或者父亲,或者母亲,有一个祷告,求神祝福他们。不要祷告太高、太大的事。要祷告他们能领会的事。不要太长,要简单。然后把他们送到学校里去。
  每天吃饭的时候,必须要谢饭。早饭,中饭,晚饭的时候,要学习诚心感谢神。要带领他们感谢。晚上的时候,要比较长一点,让母亲来领。晚上不必读圣经,需要祷告。特别是母亲,要把孩子们聚在起,和他们谈谈。父亲在旁边。母亲要把他们的话带出来,今天你有没有难处,你有没有打架,你心里面有没有觉得不平安。请你们记得,如果母亲不能叫孩子说话,母亲一定有毛病。孩子们和母亲有间隔,这是母亲的失败。如果孩子们不肯在母亲面前说话,这一个母亲有错。母亲要作他们说话的对象。母亲要学习把孩子的话带出来。今天没有话,明天再问。带领这些孩子,让他们有一点祷告,教他们几句话。这一个聚会必须要作得活。也要他们认罪,但是千万不要迫他。要毫无假冒,要非常自然。让他们自己来作。有就有,没有就没有,不要有虚假。许多儿女的虚假,是从严格的父母强迫出来的。儿女不撒谎,是你在那里迫他们撒谎。父母要简单地带领他们,个一个的在那里祷告,总是要他们每一个有祷告。末了,给他们一个祷告。不要太长,长,他们就烦了。看他们能吃多少,就给他们多少。多,就不对。就是给他们有几句的祷告,让他们去睡。
 
  你们要给他们知道,什么叫作罪。所有的人都有罪,你们总得注意他们悔改的事。你们要把他们带到主的面前来,到了一个时候,你们要他们专一的接受主,又带他们到教会里来,叫他们在教会里面有分。这样,你们就能够带领这些儿女学习认识神。
 
  第九,家庭里的空气该是爱。有的人心理反常、寡交,都是因为没有爱。
  儿女们将来的情形如何,都是看家庭里的空气如何。如果儿女们在家庭里,小的时候得不着爱的培养,你们就是把儿女们带到刚硬的性情,孤独的性情,反叛的性情里去。许多的儿女,到年长的时候和人共处不来,乃是因为在家庭里缺少爱的情形。家庭里都是吵,都是闹,都是打的声音,这些儿女到大的时候,就都是反常的。如果一个人小的时候,家庭是这种的情形,到大的时候,就自然而然落落寡交。他总看人不起。因为自己不如人,就反而要鼓吹自己,盼望比人更大。一切有自卑感的人,都是高抬自己,要在那里平均自己。
  社会上有许多难对付的人,像土匪,像造反的人,都是因为小时候在家庭里没有摸着爱。人性改变了,到了大的时候就翻了。这样的人,到教会里面来,就有许多难处。我常常觉得,在教会里面有一半的工作,都是好的父母所应该作的。但是,今天没有好的父母,结果这一个工作落到我们身上来。所以,初信的弟兄要看见,孩子们要好好的对待他们。在家里要有喜乐、温柔的空气,要真有爱。这样,这一个家庭里的孩子出来的时候,就是一个正常的孩子。
  作父母的人,必须学习作儿女的朋友。你们千万不要让儿女和你好像很生疏,不会接近你。请你记得,朋友是交出来的,不是生出来的。你们必须学习和你的儿女接近,欢喜帮助他,让他们有难处的时候会告诉你,软弱的时候会请求你。不要说,他们软弱的时候,就去请求别人。他们无论失败的时候,成功的时候,都能够来告诉你,才是好的朋友,就是容易接近的人,容易请求的人。软弱的时候能寻你,成功的时候能告诉你。我们要和他们像作朋友一样,让他们软弱的时候能够来寻我们,我们能帮助他。不是坐在宝座上审判,乃是帮助。总是有事情的时候要帮助他们。我能够坐下来和他一同商量,他能够寻我好像寻朋友似的。在家庭里,父母要作到一个地步,能够作儿女的朋友,这一个父母就没有错,就能作得好。
  所以,从儿女小的时候起你们就得学。我顶直对你们说,你的儿女和你多亲近,和你多接近,就看你头二十年怎样对待他。头二十年他若不亲近你,到了三十岁,四十岁,他不可能会亲近你。他离开你要越过越远。有许多的父母,儿女不羡慕他们。儿女和他们不像是作朋友一样,一点交情都没有。有难处到他们面前去,像囚犯到法官面前去一样。你们必须要作到,孩子有难处的时候,第一个是来告诉你,第一个是来寻你,你能够作到一个可信的地步。这样,这一个家庭的难处就相当少,能过去。
 
  第十,是刑罚的问题。孩子们作错了,定规要刑罚,不刑罚不对。
 
  但是,刑罚是最难的事。作父母的人,应该怕打自己的儿女,像怕打自己的父母一样。没有一个作儿女的人可以打自己的父母。但是,打自己的父母还容易得赦免,你如果打自己的儿女,反而不容易得着赦免。要学习怕打自己的儿女,像怕打自己的父母一样。
 
2
 
要打
  可是,也要打。箴十三24说,“不忍用杖打儿子的,是恨恶他;疼爱儿子的,随时管教。”这是所罗门的智慧。父母应该用杖来打儿女,所以,打是应当的。
 
  但是,打要打得对。千万不要使性,千万不要气着来打。没有一个人能够气着来打孩子。你气的时候,你自己出毛病。所有的弟兄姊妹,当儿女出事情的时候,你如果气了来打,要知道,你自己也应该打。你在神面前,气必须下来。你有气,绝对不能打。
 
  有的事情是非打不能解决的。但是,要他看见那一个打是为着什么。你需要刑罚他,你也需要给他看见那一个错。每一次打孩子的时候,要给他看见,要说给他听,错在什么地方。不只是用责打挡住他的错,并且要解释给他听,你有这一个错,所以今天需要打。
 
  每一次打一倨孩子的时候,千万不要作到一个地步,好像是家常便饭。你必须作到一个地步,看打孩子是一件大事。要全家都知道,大人,孩子都聚集在一起。一个父亲,或者母亲打自己孩子的时候,要像一个医生替病人开刀一样。不是我生气,戳一刀,乃是要对付一个难处。所以,必须自己没有气,必须平心静气。没有一个父母,可以不平心静气而随便的打孩子。一面要他看见这一个错,一面要自己没有气。
  怎么作呢?我有一个提议,就是当你把鞭子拿在手里的时候,乃是一个孩子很错,很错的时候。你另外叫一个哥哥去拿一盆热水,叫一个妹妹去拿一条毛巾。给他看见他作错了事。作错事的总得要受严重的刑罚,要受责打。作错了事不应该逃,逃避刑罚也是错的事。人有勇敢犯罪,就得有勇敢接受刑罚。你有错,我没有法子,非打你不可。这样的打你,是要你看见错。或者打他两下,下。可能手被打青了,打黑了,就叫哥哥把他的手放在热水里浸一浸,免得血不流通。浸了一个时候,用毛巾好好的替他擦一擦。要像行礼似的来作。要给他们看见,在家庭里只有爱,没有恨,我想,这样才是对的。
  今天,许多的责罚在家庭里都是气的表现,都是恨的表现,不是爱的表现。你在那里说,你爱你的儿女,谁相信!我不相信。你要让他们知道,错在那里,要给他们知道我的父亲打我,没有恨。你在那里好好的打几下。打完之后,把他送到床上去睡。事情太严重的时候,可以母亲替他挨打两下,或者父亲也替他挨打两下。你对这一个孩子说,这一件事太严重,我要打你五下。但是一齐打,恐怕你受不了。所以母亲替你打两下,父亲替你打一下,你自己打两下。要他看见那是厉害的事,那是大的事。将来他一生一世要记得,不能随便犯罪。
  这是主的教训,不是你的脾气的教训。是主的警戒,不是你的脾气的警戒。所以我反对任何父母的脾气。父母的脾气,要把所有儿女的前途都弄坏。父母对儿女要学习有真的刑罚,也要学习爱,才像一个基督徒的家庭。
 
  末了,我要说,世界上许多神所用的人,都是从大的父母来的。从提摩太之后,你看见不知道多少神所用的人,都是从大的父母来的。卫斯理约翰是一个,约翰牛顿是一个。我们的诗歌里,有许多都是牛顿作的。潘汤也是一个。潘汤是全世界最有名的国外布道者。我想,在作父亲的人当中,没有一个像他的父亲一样。潘汤到年老的时候还说,“我每一次要犯罪的时候,总是记得父亲,记得父亲为我祷告。”他家里很穷,只有一间卧房,一间厨房,一间小房。他说,“每一次我听见父亲在那一个小房间里祷告,叹气,就发抖。他在那里为我们的灵魂求。我到现在年老了,还记得他的叹气。我感谢神,祂给我这样的一个父亲。我不能犯罪。我如果犯罪,我得罪我天上的父亲,我也得罪我地上的父亲。”世界上难得有一个父亲像潘汤的父亲,世界上也难得生出一个儿子是这样大的儿子。
  我们这一代,如果每一个作父母的,都作好的父母,就第二代不知道要有多少刚强的弟兄姊妹。我常常觉得要说这一句话:教会的前途,都是看这些作父母的人。神要赐恩给教会的时候,需要有人兴起来,需要有更多的提摩太兴起来。不是不要从世界里带人起来,但是,更需要有一班的人是从基督徒的家庭里出来。
  读经:  以弗所书六章一至四节;“你们作儿女的,要在主里听从父母,这是理所当然的。要孝敬父母,使你得福,在世长寿;这是第一条带应许的诫命。你们作父亲的,不要惹儿女的气,只要照着主的教训和警戒,养育他们。”
--------本段经节汇集--------
弗6:1  
作儿女的,要在主里顺从你们的父母,因为这是正当的。
弗6:2  
“要孝敬父母,使你亨通,在世长寿。”这是第一条带应许的诫命。
弗6:3  
(2、3节合并。)
弗6:4  
作父亲的,不要惹你们儿女的气,只要用主的管教和警戒养育他们。
------------------------
  歌罗西书三章二十节至二十一节:“你们作儿女的,要凡事听从父母,因为这是主所喜悦的。你们作父亲的,不要惹儿女的气,恐怕他们失了志气。”
--------本段经节汇集--------
作儿女的,要凡事顺从父母,因为这在主里是可喜悦的。
作父亲的,不要惹你们儿女的气,免得他们灰心丧志。
------------------------
 
  在旧约里,除了箴言之外,简直没有看见教训人怎样作父母。到了新约,保罗就告诉我们该怎样作父母。全世界的书差不多都告诉人要怎样作儿女,很少有书告诉人该怎样作父母。人都是以为,人应该学习怎样作儿女。可是新约圣经里,特别注意告诉人应该怎样作父母,而不注意告诉人应该怎样作儿女。虽然也有这一个教训,但话相当轻。以弗所六章和歌罗西三章,对于父母的话比对于儿女的话更重,因为神注意父母过于注意儿女。所以,人应当学习怎样作父母。
--------本段经节汇集--------
以弗所书六章(略,若需要被汇集,请勾选“不忽略整章”)
歌罗西书三章(略,若需要被汇集,请勾选“不忽略整章”)
------------------------
  把圣经的话集中起来,乃是说,作父母的人应当以主的教训和警戒来养育儿女;不要使儿女失去他们的志气,不要惹他们的气。意思就是父母要约束自己,不随便。这是保罗所给我们看见的。  所以,我盼望你们看见,作丈夫固然是不容易的事,作妻子固然是不容易的事,但作父母更是不容易的事。作丈夫,作妻子,不过是自己的问题;作父母乃是别人的问题。作丈夫,作妻子,不过是自己快乐的问题;作父母,乃是下一代儿女快乐的问题。下一代的儿女能够带到什么地步,责任都在父母的身上。  我们要看见,这个责任是何等的重。因为神将人的身体交在我们手中,神将人的灵魂交在我们手中,神将人的一生交在我们手中,神将人的前途交在我们手中。没有一个人影响一个人的前途,像父母影响儿女一样。没有一个人管辖一个人的前途,像父母管辖儿女一样。父母差不多能够管辖儿女下地狱,或者上天堂。所以,我们要学习作好的夫妻,也要学习作好的父母。我们作父母的责任,恐怕比作夫妻的责任更重。  在这里我要稍微和你们看一点,一个基督徒怎样作父母,才能免去许多难处。
 
  所有作父母的人,第一都得为着儿女的缘故,自己在神面前分别为圣。
 
  什么叫作在神面前分别为圣呢?你们记得,主耶稣说,“我为他们的缘故,自己分别为圣。”(约十七19)这一个不是指着圣洁不圣洁说的,这一个乃是指着分别不分别为圣说的。主耶稣是圣的,祂的本性是圣的,可是因着门徒的缘故,祂就自己再分别为圣。这意思就是说,有许多事情祂可以作,这与祂自己的圣洁并没有冲突,可是祂因着门徒软弱的缘故就不作。许多的事情,门徒的软弱就支配了主,限制了主的自由。许多的事主可以作,但是,因为怕门徒误会的缘故,怕门徒跌倒的缘故,就不作。许多的时候,按着主自己的本性可以作,但主为着门徒的缘故不作。
--------本段经节汇集--------
我为他们的缘故,圣别自己,使他们也在真理中得以圣别。
------------------------
 
  照样,所有有儿女的人,也都必须为着自己的儿女分别为圣。这意思就是说,按着我们自己,本来有许多事情可以随便作;今天为着儿女的缘故,不能随便作。有许多的话,本来可以随便说,今天为着儿女的缘故,不能随便说。所以,从那一天有儿女来到我们家里起,我们就得分别为圣。  你如果不能约束你自己,你就不能约束你的儿女。请记得,许多的事情,没有儿女的人,他的自由至多是妨害他一个人而已。有儿女的人,他的自由,就破坏了他自己和他的儿女。所以一个基督徒自从有了儿女之后,就得自己分别为圣。因为今天在你家里有两只眼睛或者四只眼睛,一直在看着你;这两只眼睛或者四只眼睛要看你一生一世。你虽然离开了世界,他所看见的还不会忘记,还要留在他里面。
 
  所以,当你的儿女出生的那一天,就是你奉献的那一天。你在道德上,要替自己定规一个标准。你在家庭行为上,要替自己定规一个标准。你在人生的是非上,要替自己定规一个标准。你在高尚的理想上,要替自己定规一个标准。你在属灵的事情上,要替自己定规一个标准。你自己必须严格的按着这些标准去行。不然的话,不只你自己出事情,马上也把你的儿女带坏了。许多的儿女坏了,不是别人带坏的,乃是自己的父母带坏的。父母缺少道德的标准,父母缺少理想的标准,父母缺少属灵的标准,就把儿女带坏了。  我盼望你们能够看见,一个青年的人,在他将来的一生中,对于事情怎样估价,对于一件事情如何断定,都是当他在父母膝下的时候学出来的。你告诉他的话,有的时候他听见,有的时候他没有听见。但是他在你面前所看见的,是他永远看见的。他在你面前所学的,他永远学会了。儿女对于一件事的断定,是学你的断定。儿女对于一件事的估价,是学你的估价。  所以,所有的父母都得记得,我今天的举动,一直要继续在我的儿女身上,不会停止。你没有儿女的时候,你高兴,什么都可以作;你忧愁,什么都可以摔在一边。你有了儿女之后,你的自己要受限制。你高兴的时候得按着最高的标准而行;你不高兴的时候,也得按着最高的标准而行。基督徒的儿女的一生如何,就得看你自己到底如何。  我记得,有一个弟兄,看见他的儿子出事的时候,他说一句话是绝对对的。他说,“他就是我,我就是他。”许多父母看见儿女出事情的时候,要看出你自己来,要看见他就是你自己的返照。他所反映的是你自己,你能够从他身上看见你自己。  所以,盼望每一对的夫妻,当他们有了儿女的时候,应该重新把自己奉献给神,重新到主面前来把自己奉献给主。今天主将人的灵魂,人的生命,人的前途都托在你的手里,所以,从今天起,我要忠心于主的信托。有许多的工作,和人订了合同,是作一年,作两年;但是这一个工作是一生的,是没有日期的限制的。
 
  在中国的信徒中,因着受异教的影响的缘故,我想,没有一种人的失败,比作父母的失败更大。作事业的失败,没有作父母的失败大。作夫妻的失败,也没有作父母的失败大。因为作夫妻,每个人还能保护他自己,因为他娶她,或她嫁他,都已经是二十岁或二十多岁的人。一个小孩交在你的手里,他不能保护自己。主把小孩子托给你,你不能到主面前去说,你托给我五个,我丢了三个。你托给我十个,我丢了八个。这一个受托的感觉若是没有,教会一直不会好。我们绝不盼望还要把他们从世界里再救回来。你生了一个,丢了一个,然后再要从世界里把他找回来。这样,福音永远不会传遍。至少应该在你家庭里,这些孩子受了这么多的教训,几十年来对付他们,要把他们带到主面前。你没有对付你的儿女,你就有错。请记得,你们的儿女如何,乃是你们作父母的人的责任。  你们原谅我说这一句话。在教会这么多年之中,基督徒的第一个失败,就是在作父母上。因为这是没有人管的事。对方那么小交在你手里,他不能作什么。你是相当放松的对待你自己,你也会相当的放松的对待他。所以,我们要看见,作父母必须约束自己,作父母必须把自己的自由丢掉;要不然,神把人的身体和灵魂交在你的手里,将来你没有法子见你的神。
 
  第二,所有作父母的人,不只要看见自己的责任,将自己为着儿女的缘故分别为圣,并且作父母的人,自己必须是与神同行的。  分别为圣的意思,就是指为着儿女的缘故。但这并不是说,好像为着我自己是随便的,为着我自己是马虎的,为着儿女的缘故我就守规矩。主耶稣不是自己没有圣洁,先为着门徒分别为圣。主耶稣如果是先为着门徒分别为圣,而自己没有圣,那祂就完全失败。照样,作父母的人要为着儿女分别为圣,他自己必须是与神同行的人。  你在他们面前不管表现得多热心,只要你自己不是真热心的,他们很容易就把你看透了。他们很清楚,而你自己不清楚。你在他们面前很小心,而自己很随便,事实上不是那样,请记得,你很容易就给他们看透了。你自己不是谨慎的人,而在儿女面前谨慎,你要看见,他们很容易拆穿你的不谨慎,很容易拆穿你的假冒。所以你不只在他们面前,为着他们要分别为圣,并且你自己应该真的是圣的,真的像以诺一样,是与神同行的人。  我要特别提起以诺的事。创世记五章二十一至二十二节说,以诺活到六十五岁,生了玛土撒拉之后,与神同行三百年,并且生儿养女。在以诺活到六十五岁以前,我们不知道以诺的情形如何。但是自从他生了玛土撒拉以后,我们知道他与神同行三百年,然后被神接去。这是旧约里相当特别的事。以诺没有生儿女之前,他的情形如何我们不知道。但是,以诺生了玛土撒拉之后,圣经记载他与神同行。家庭的重担在他身上的持候,他就起首觉得自己不行,他觉得他的责任重大,是他所不能应付的,所以他与神同行。不是说在儿子面前与神同行,乃是自己与神同行。他觉得,他如果不是与神同行,就不能带领儿子。以诺不只生玛土撒拉而已,他在三百年之中还生了许多孩子。但是,他还是与神同行三百年。作父母不只不能拦阻他与神同行,并且反而叫他与神同行而被提。请你们记得,第一个被提的人,乃是作父亲的人。第一个被提的人,乃是有了那么多的儿女而与神同行的人。在家庭里负家庭的责任,是彰显在神面前属灵的情形的。
--------本段经节汇集--------
以诺活到六十五岁,生了玛土撒拉。
以诺生玛土撒拉之后,与神同行三百年,并且生儿生女。
创世记没有三百章,请检查。
------------------------
  所以,你在神面前要看见,你如果要真实地带领儿女往神面前去,你自己在神面前必须是与神同行的人。你不能说,你自己的手指着天,就可以把儿女打发到天上去。要记得,用手指头指着天,儿女不能就往天上去。你只能自己在前面走,叫他们跟。许多基督徒家庭不好,就是父母盼望儿女比自己好,盼望儿女不爱世界,往前面走,而他自己躲在后面。请记得,这一件事无论怎么作,都没法子达到目的。我们必须注意,作父母的人的标准如何,儿女的标准也定规如何。不是你需要一个标准是假冒标准,乃是你在属灵的事实上是这一个标准,你的儿女就会像你的标准一样。  你们原谅我说一点浅的事,低的事。我曾到一个家庭里去,看见母亲打孩子,因这孩子撒了谎。但是事实上,在这一个家庭里,父亲也撒谎,母亲也撒谎。多少次,我寻出来他们是撒谎的人。但是,今天孩子撒谎,就打。老实说,这是撒谎的技术出了事,是他的撒谎被人寻出来了。在这里,问题是撒谎给人寻出来,或者不给人寻出来。不是说,有没有撒谎。是那一个技术的问题。你撒谎,给人寻出来,就被打。请记得,你是这一种双重的标准,你用什么方法带领儿女?你自己是撒谎的,你要儿女不撒谎,有什么用?你不能自己的生活是一种的标准,对于你的儿女又是一种标准,这一件事永远不能成功。儿女所看见的,儿女在你身上所接受的,是撒谎,不是诚实;你越打他,越出事情。像有的父亲说的话一样:等到你十八岁,我也给你抽烟。许多孩子也想,等到我十八岁,父亲也许可我撒谎。我今天没有十八岁,所以不能撒谎。等到我十八岁的时候,我也可以撒谎。你是把自己的儿女推到世界里去。你只能与神同行像以诺一样,才能带领儿女像以诺一样。你不能自己不是与神同行的,而要带领儿女像以诺一样。  请你记得,你所爱的,他们自然也就在那里学习爱。你所恨的,他们自然也就在那里学习恨。你所宝贝的,他们自然在那里学习宝贝。你所定罪的,他们自然在那里学习定罪。你必须建立一个道德的标准,为着你自己和你的儿女。你自己道德的标准是什么,自然他们道德的标准也是什么。你爱主的标准是什么,自然他们爱主的标准也是什么。一个家庭里只能有一个标准,不能有两个标准。  我知道有一个家庭,父亲是所谓的教友,自己从来不上礼拜堂,但是,每一个礼拜天要儿女都上礼拜堂。每一次礼拜天早上,分给每一个儿女一点钱,要他们去礼拜堂。钱作什么用?为着投捐箱。等一等,自己和三个朋友去打麻将。结果儿女拿了钱去吃东西,等牧师讲道的时候,进去听一节圣经,就出来玩,因为回家要报告父亲的。东西也吃了,报告也报告得出来了,玩也玩了。这是一个极端的例子。  所以,我盼望你们看见,神将儿女交给我们,在家庭里面只能有一个标准。他们所不能作的,我也不能作。在家庭里面绝对不能够有两个标准,儿女守一个标准,你守一个标准。不能。你必须为着儿女的缘故,也要守这一个标准。你自己要分别为圣,维持这一个标准。这一个标准一次建立了之后,你要一直维持这一个标准。所以,我盼望你们能够把儿女的问题好好的解决。他们是在那里看你。他们好不好,就看你好不好。他们不是在那里听你,他们是在那里看你。他们好像什么都灵。你在什么地方欺侮他们,他们都知道。你在什么地方作假,他们都知道。千万不要以为儿女能够被欺骗。不能。你是什么态度,你是什么种事实,他们都知道。你要你的儿女有什么种的情形,你自己就要站在那一个地位上。  这是非常美丽的图画,就是以诺生了玛土撒拉之后,与神同行三百年。他生了许多儿女,还能与神同行三百年。这是一个真实地父亲,一点没有虚假,从神的眼光看来,完全是对的。
 
  第三,一个家庭要好,父亲和母亲必须是同心的。父母是同心合意的,为着神的缘故,牺牲自己的自由,建立一个严格的道德标准。不能父亲有一个特别的看法,母亲有一个特别的看法。这是指着夫妇都是基督徒说的。如果夫妇二位不都是基督徒,那是另外一件事。  许多时候,父亲和母亲不站在同一个地位上,结果,父亲和母亲造出漏洞来给儿女自由犯罪。父母如果不同心,儿女就不容易有一定的标准。如果父亲说可以,母亲说不可以;母亲说可以,而父亲说不可以;就叫儿女变作拣他所喜欢的问,拣他所觉得便当的去问。问父亲便当,就去问父亲;问母亲便当,就去问母亲。你马上看见,这里面的差别是太大。  我认识一对年老的夫妇,都是基督徒。可是他们两个的意思不一样,你有你的意见,我有我的意见,夫妇相处很不好,结果父母也作得不好。因此,母亲赞成的事,儿女就去寻母亲;父亲赞成的事,儿女就去寻父亲,总是这样的要。等母亲回家的时候,问他为什么作这一个?就说,我问过父亲了。等父亲回家的时候,问他为什么作这一个?就说,我问过母亲了。这样,所有的孩子都非常自由,在父亲和母亲的战场里玩。在二十年前,我就对他说,你们这一种情形如果延长下去,你们的儿女定规不会信主。他说,不会,不会。今天,儿子大学都毕业,有的去留学,一个都没有信主,非常放松。  如果在两个人之中,有一个不信,这是另外一件事。如果两个都是信的,神的手加在他们身上是厉害的。如果有一个不信的,能够特别祷告,求神怜悯。无论是丈夫,是妻子,都可以求。如果两个都是信的,把儿女两边拉,定规出事情。  所以,如果儿女有问题的时候,作父母的人必须维持同意。在儿女面前必须维持同意。不管什么事情,孩子来问你的时候,你第一个问题是说,你问过母亲了没有,母亲怎么说。如果母亲说这样,就是这样。你如果是妻子,孩子来问你,你第一个问题就要问他说,问过父亲没有,父亲怎么说,我也怎么说。不管父亲对不对,母亲对不对,总要维持同意。有交涉,你们俩个回到房间里去办,不能给他们漏洞。一有漏洞,他们就随便。他们总喜欢寻漏洞。如果丈夫见妻子有不对的地方,妻子看见丈夫有不对的地方,你们俩个人要在房间里问,你为什么对孩子这样说。交涉要办,但是不要给孩子在你身上寻着漏洞。如果这样,就很容易同心合意的把这些儿女都带到主面前。
 
  第四,圣经里,对儿女有一个基本的原则,就是儿女是耶和华所赐给的(诗一二七3)。所以,所有的儿女,在圣经里,都是神的信托。像我刚才所说的,有一天你要为着这一个信托去交账。没有一个人能够说,我的儿女是我的。以为儿女绝对是我的,以为儿女一切的事都可随我无穷的意志来支配,都可随我专制的意志来支配,一直到他成人为止。这一种的思想,是异教的思想,不是基督教的思想。基督教从来不承认儿女是我们的。基督教承认儿女是神的信托。基督教绝不承认父母可以专制的支配儿女到他成人为止。
--------本段经节汇集--------
看哪,儿女是耶和华所赐的产业;腹中的果子是祂所给的赏赐。
诗篇一篇(略,若需要被汇集,请勾选“不忽略整章”)
------------------------
 
  许多人作了基督徒之后,还是有天下没有不是的父母的思想。请你们记得,天下尽多不是的父母。错,许多时候是在父母身上。所以,千万不要把异教的思想摆在自己身上,以为你有无限的权柄,可以支配你的儿女。  请记得,父母没有无限的权柄。儿女有单独的灵魂,他就受他自己的支配。他可能上天堂,他可能下地狱,你没有法子支配他,儿女有单独的灵魂,他们自己要在神面前负责。你不能对待他们像一件东西一样,像一个产业一样,以为你在他们身上有无限的权柄。神没有将无限的权柄给你。只有死的东西,神将无限的权柄给你。有灵魂的人,神没有将无限的权柄给你;一切有灵魂的人,别人在他身上都不能有无限的权柄。这是一种异教的思想,这是人的骄傲,根本在我们中间不能有。
--------本段经节汇集--------
歌罗西书一章(略,若需要被汇集,请勾选“不忽略整章”)
------------------------
 
  你对于朋友也讲道理,对于家里别的人也讲道理,对于同事也讲礼貌,也讲道理。对你的上司你更客气,更恭敬。你和各种的人来往,都相处得很好。但是,你对于儿女,好像他是你私有的财产,你忘记了他有灵魂,忘记了灵魂是神所赐的。你所有的脾气都是向着你的儿女发。你喜欢待儿女怎么样,就待儿女怎么样。好像对于全世界的人都要有礼貌,唯独对于儿女不需要礼貌,儿女好像是你的出气筒一样。我知道,有的父母,在家庭里就是这样。好像我这一个人也得有礼貌,也得温柔,也得发脾气,如果不发脾气,作人就不周到。但是把脾气摆在无论什么地方都出事情。和同事发脾气,同事不睬你。和上司发脾气,上司不要你。和朋友发脾气,朋友觉得你不好。只有一个地方发脾气,是不会得着报复的,就是儿女。有许多父母在儿女身上的脾气是大的,好像儿女是培养他的脾气的地方。  你们原谅我说很重的话。我看见太多作父母的人,这一边看着儿女大声责骂,马上又转过脸来对我说,倪先生,这一碗东西很好吃。但我吃不下去。两分钟的事,这一边骂孩子,那一边说,倪先生,请吃。难处是在这里:有的父母,看儿女好像是他们合法的出气筒。神给我孩子作什么呢?叫我发脾气。但愿神怜悯我们这些人!  请你们记得,神绝没有把孩子所有的权利都抹煞。神绝没有把孩子所有的自尊心都抹煞,神绝没有把孩子们所有的自由都抹煞。神绝没有把孩子们所有的独立人格都抹煞,把他们摆在你手里,任你打,任你骂。没有这件事。这是非基督徒的思想,这不是我们基督徒的思想。请你记得,对和不对,在你身上,和在他们身上,在神面前是一样一式的。你和他是一个标准。不是说在你身上是一个标准,在他们身上又是一个标准。我愿意对初信的弟兄说,对于儿女要客气,要温柔,不可以粗鲁,不能随便骂,随便闹,更不能随便打。  请你们记得,这一类的行为,乃是叫你自己放纵。每一个要认识神的人,都应该学习约束自己。在儿女身上特别要约束自己。而这一个约束自己,是从重视儿女的灵魂上产生的。不管儿女是多小,多软弱,请你记得,他有人格。神给他个性,神给他灵魂,我们不能侵略他的个性,抹煞他的人格,轻看他的灵魂。所以,我们没法随便的对待他,我们要学习尊重这一个人。  但是,他也是托在我的家庭里。他的道德标准就是我的道德标准。这一件事在他身上是对的,在我身上也是对的。父母没有权利在儿女身上使气。基督徒使气是不应该的,基督徒在儿女身上使气也是不应该的。无论在哪里,使气都是不应该的。你应该讲理,和他也应该讲理。对就是对,不对就是不对。不是因为他弱小,就欺侮他。全世界最不勇敢的人,就是欺侮弱小的人。
 
  有两个学生在学校里闲谈。有一个女孩子对她的同学说,我有一个父亲,我知道,如果我需要死的话,他肯替我死。你听,这是一个孩子对她父亲的批评。她的父亲是基督徒,他是这样的一个父亲。还有一个家庭,也是基督徒家庭,也有一个女孩子。父亲是相当严厉的,常常随便的向女儿发脾气。有一次,她在学校里听了一篇道,回家去的时候,父亲问她,你在学校里学了些什么?她说,我知道主把你赐给我,当作我的十字架。你看,两个作父亲的都是基督徒,但是,何等的不一样!  所以,我对你们说,你们慢一点要求你们的儿女顺服。你们先要要求你们自己在神的面前作好的父母。如果不是好的父母,自然就不是好的基督徒。神把儿女赐给父母,不是要父母作儿女的十字架。神把儿女赐给父母,乃是要父母学习在神面前尊重别人的自由,尊重别人的人格,尊重别人的灵魂。
 
  第五,保罗给我们看见,作父母的人有一件事是非常要紧的,就是不应该惹儿女的气(弗六4)。
--------本段经节汇集--------
弗6:4  
作父亲的,不要惹你们儿女的气,只要用主的管教和警戒养育他们。
------------------------
 
  什么叫作惹儿女的气?意思就是说,你过度的用你的权柄。或者你用你身体的力量来压迫他,因为无论如何你比他强。或者你用金钱的力量来压迫他,你说,你不听我,我不给你钱;你不听我,我不给你吃,我不给你穿。他的养生是靠着你,你是用钱来压迫他。有的是用身体的力量来压迫他,有的是用专制的意志来压迫他,把他惹到气了。你惹他们到一个地步,一直在那里等候自由。有一天他要将所有的都绝对放松,他要什么都自由。  我认识一个弟兄,他的父亲在家里赌钱,抽烟,随便的很;还有侵吞公款,许许多多的事。可是,他还要上礼拜堂去,并且要他所有的儿女都上礼拜堂去。不去的话,要非常严厉的责罚。他叫这些孩子在家里一点没有吸引,而又要叫他们上礼拜堂去。后来这一个弟兄说,那一个时候我起誓说,有一天大起来,我绝不进礼拜堂。如果有一天,我能够自己吃,就绝不进礼拜堂。他起誓的这样作。感谢神,后来他得救了。不然的话,在这里有一个人,将来是反基督教,非基督教的。这是非常严重的事。自己没有吸引,而要儿女进入礼拜堂,这是没有的事。这是惹他们的气。所以作父母的,千万不要过度的用权柄,惹儿女的气。无论如何,不要把儿女弄僵,弄翻。  我也记得,一个人到今天还没有得救。前些日子,我还看见他。他在家庭里受强迫来读圣经,他在学校里也受强迫来读圣经,因为是教会的学校。我不是说,作父母的人,不应该叫儿女读圣经。我是说,你必须吸引他,你自己要作得好。你不给他看见主的宝贝,只知道压迫他,这不行。在这里,有一个母亲,是挂名的基督徒,脾气非常厉害,一定要他的儿子读圣经,进教会学校。有一天,他的儿子就问他,什么时候可以不读圣经。母亲就对他说,到你中学毕业,就可以不读。有一天,他把中学文凭拿到手,就把三本圣经拿到后面院子里去烧掉了。你要自然而然的吸引他,不然的话,你看见他气坏了,什么事情都作。你自己是想要叫他作好的儿女,但是,等到一天他能够自由的时候,就翻了。这就叫作惹儿女的气。你们不要惹儿女的气。你们要学习作父母,在儿女身上有爱,有温柔,有见证,能吸引。而另外一方面,绝不能在他们身上过分用权柄。权柄只能节制的用;过分的用权柄,就僵了。
 
  还不只,儿女作得好的时候,还应该给他正当地欣赏。有的父母只会打,只会骂,除了打和骂之外,别的什么都没有,这就很容易惹儿女的气。请你记得,有的孩子的确有心作好。如果你除了打和骂之外,什么也没有,就变作像保罗所说的话:叫儿女“失了志气。”(西三21)我作好没有用,父母不知道。所以儿女作得好的时候,应该鼓励他。今天你作得不错,我要奖赏你,我要特别给你什么东西。不错,孩子需要有罚,但也需要有赏。不然的话,孩子要失去志气。
--------本段经节汇集--------
作父亲的,不要惹你们儿女的气,免得他们灰心丧志。
------------------------
  我从前读过一个故事。有一个女孩子,很小,她的母亲只会打骂。这一个孩子小的时候,天性也好。她觉得母亲对她不好,所以有一天她特别巴结的作。到了晚上,母亲把她的衣服脱了放在床上,就走了。她就把母亲喊回来。母亲问她什么事,她不说。母亲要走,她又把她喊回来。母亲又问她什么事,她就说,母亲,你没有什么话说么。这是贝文说出来的一个故事。这一个女孩子,一连哭了两个钟点。这个母亲是麻木的,尽打,尽骂,除了打骂之外没有感觉。  所以请你们记得,在新约圣经里面,教人作父母的地方比儿女多。作父母的错,只有主对我们说。作儿女的错,全世界的人都在那里说,我们可以少说一点。圣经告诉我们,作父母的人,的的确确因为缺少感觉,惹儿女的气,叫儿女失去自己的志气。所以,对于父母的事,要特别提起。这一个职业是比任何的职业都难。作父母的人,要用全副精神来作父母,要花工夫来作父母,千万不要没有感觉。
 
  第六,父母的话,在儿女身上是非常有功效的。所以不只你的榜样要紧,你的话也要紧。
 
  请你们记得,作父母的人,对儿女所说的话,如果不能实行,就不应该说。绝不应该给儿女虚空的应许。你如果没有能力达到那个应许,就不答应他。如果办不到,就不应许他。如果儿女要你买什么东西,你要计算你经济的能力,作得到的答应他;作不到的,你说,尽我的力量,我能作的,就作,我作不到的,就不作。总要每一句话都靠得住。你们不要以为这是小事。应该叫他们总不疑惑你的话。不只不疑惑,并且相信你所说的话是靠得住的。如果孩子们看见父母的话不可靠,等到他大的时候,定规对于什么事情都马虎。他以为说话可以随便,什么都可以随便。有的话是政治上用的话,不是事实上的话,不能用。有许多父母好像太好了,儿女无论问什么都答应,可是十件之中没有作一两件。这样特别好的答应,只有一个结果,叫儿女失望。所以,要拣选作得到的事答应,作不到的事宁可不答应。不一定作得到的事,就说不一定作得到。要把话说得准。
 
  有的时候不只是应许,并且是命令。你如果叫儿女作一件事,你不开口就不开口,一开口就要作到。你要他们相信你的话是代表你的意思。许多时候,你是给了一个适当的命令,但是,你自己忘记了。这是不可以的。你不能说,这一次不作,行,下次不作,又不行。如果这样,你叫小孩子作难。所以,应该给孩子们看见,不管你记得不记得,我的话一说就要听。你有能力开口说一次,你就得有能力开口说一百次。你有能力开口说一件,你就得有能力每一件都说,总不更改。要从小就给他们看见,话语是神圣的,不管在命令上或者在应许上。引一个比方:你们对一个孩子说,这一间房间要你每一个早晨来扫。你一说这一句话,就要考量你的能力,到底说的话行不行。你叫他扫,今天不扫,明天还是叫他扫。明天不扫,后天还是叫他扫。今年叫他扫,明年还是叫他扫。叫他觉得我的父亲不随便说话,一说话非作不可。如果给他寻出你说的话不算数,你的话马上都落空。所以你说的每一句话都要有实际,有原则。
 
  有的时候,话说得过分了,你总得找机会给孩子们看见,你那一次说话过分了。说话总要准确。许多时候你会把两只牛说作三只牛,五只鸟说作八只鸟,这需要马上给他更正。对孩子们说话的时候,要常常学习更正。你说,刚才这一句话不对,是两只牛,不是三只牛。要给他看见话语的神圣。家庭里面的一切,都是要建立基督徒的品格,所以,你们自己要建立话语的神圣。而他们说话的时候,要他们知道话语的神圣,话语的准确。许多时候,你自己说错了,必须相当重的承认。这样,你就能够叫你的孩子看见话语的神圣。许多父母说话的时候,三个变成五个,两个变成三个,随便的说,在家庭里没有好的榜样,叫他们一直不知道话语的神圣。  这些的难处,都是从家庭里没有主的教训而来的。你们要有主的教训,你们要让他们看见主的教训。至少要他们看见话语是神圣的。应许是实在的,命令也是实在的,说话就是准确的。你们看见,这些孩子至少有一点教育。
 
  第七,要以主的教训和警戒来养育儿女。什么叫作主的教训?就是说,一个人应该如何的作人。你对你的孩子总得算他要作基督徒,不要算他要作外邦人。主的教训是什么?主的教训是说,如果他这一个人是基督徒应该如何。主要我们对于儿女,打算他定规作基督徒,不是打算他作外邦人,作不得救的人。你们打算他们要作基督徒,并且要作好的基督徒。那一个好的基督徒定规要怎样,我要按着这一个来教训他。  在这里有许多事情我们稍微提起一下。
 
  孩子最大的问题就是雄心。每一个孩子,小的时候,都有雄心。如果政府应许每一个孩子可以印名片,我想,许多孩子都要印上说,我是将来的总统、主席、皇后。所以父母要学习正常你的儿女的雄心。你如果在世界里,孩子就想要作总统,想发财,要作大的教育家。你的世界如何,孩子的雄心也如何。所以,作父母的人,要学习把孩子们的雄心改过来。我要作爱主的人,我不要作爱世界的人。我们要使他们从小就有这一个心,叫他们看见为主受苦是高尚的事,作殉道者是宝贝的事。你们自己要给他们作榜样,你们常常要把你们的雄心告诉他们。我如果可能,我盼望作什么。我如果可能,我盼望作什么种的基督徒。你们就自然而然在雄心上给他们有转变。要叫他们的志向转过来,知道什么是高尚的,什么是宝贝的。
 
  孩子还有一个难处。他不只对外面有雄心,有志向,他并且对自己有骄傲。或者说,夸耀自己的聪明,夸耀自己的本领,夸耀自己的口才。一个小孩子,总是有许多夸口的地方,以为自己是何等特别的。作父母的人,不必打击他,但是也不要培养他的骄儌。你看见,许多的父母,对儿女的教育是培养他的骄傲,是帮助他们有虚荣心,所以当着人的面称赞他。我们可以对他说,世界上像你这样的孩子,不知道有多少。你不要在那里鼓励骄傲。我们应该按着主的教训和警戒来给他们看见,你应该有思想,会说话,有本领。但是,要告诉他说,全世界像你这样的人很多。不要失去他的自尊心,也不要他骄傲。不需要打倒他的自尊心,但是,要给他看见他自己过大的地方。有许多少年人,从家庭里出来,需要在社会上经过十年,二十年,才能够好好的作事情,这是太迟了。许多人在家庭里脾气那么大,那么骄傲,不能好好的服下来作事情。所以,要他们不失去志气,同时不骄傲,不以为自己了不得。
 
  作基督徒的人,需要知道如何佩服别人。得胜是容易的事,失败是不容易的事。得胜而态度对人谦卑的人是有,失败而不毁谤人的少。但是,这不是基督徒的态度。所以,一方面,一个人在那里有长处,要叫他学习谦卑,不夸口。另一方面,一个人失败的时候,要他们学习接受那一个失败。多少的孩子好胜,这在孩子的身上,的确是对的。打球,他要赢;赛跑,他要得第一名;读书,要好。你要给他看见,你在学校读书是要读的好,但是要学习谦卑。要鼓励他谦卑。还有许多别的学生,可能会比他更好。不只这样,还要教训他们,输了的时候,要能够输得好。孩子们的难处在这里,比方今天两个人打球,赢的要骄傲,输的要说,裁判不公,或者地方不对,方向不对,太阳照在他脸上。请你们记得,我们要给他们最谦卑的态度,要有基督徒的性格和警戒。不只能够得胜,并且输的时候,要佩服别人。服输也是对的。这是中国人所缺少的。中国人,所有输的人,常是毁谤,不佩服对方。我们要照着主的教训和警戒来养育他们。  许多的孩子看见一个人考试考得好,就说这个人是先生喜欢的。他自己考得不好,就说先生不喜欢他。在这里,你马上看见要学习谦卑。在基督徒之中,必须有服输的美德。人好,要明明地说好。要服输,要说某人比我聪明,某人比我用功,某人比我好。服输是基督徒的美德。我赢的时候,绝不能够目空一切。这不是基督徒的样子。人比我好的时候,我要佩服他。某人跳得比我高,某人比我有力气。你在家庭里,要他们学习认识比他强的人。这一件事,能够叫他们将来作基督徒的时候,容易认识自己。我认识我自己,并且能够称赞比我好的人。你看见,有这样的孩子,你就能够叫他们摸着属灵的事。
 
  我盼望你们在这一件事上注意。在主的教训上,有些事你们从小就要教训他们。要给孩子们从小就有拣选的机会。你们不能在他们十八岁或二十岁之前,好像什么事情都是替他们拣选;等到他们长大的时候,忽然叫他们到世界里去。在那一个时候,要他们去拣选,这是不可能的事。所以,要常常给他们自己拣选,你喜欢什么,你不喜欢什么。你要给他们看见,他们所喜欢的对不对。要给他们拣选的机会,而带领他们拣得对。让他们自己去看。有的人的衣服喜欢长,有的人的衣服喜欢短,有的人的衣服喜欢这一种颜色,有的人的衣服喜欢那一种颜色。要让他们自己拣选。  孩子们如果不给他们挑选的机会,到了二十多岁结了婚,你说丈夫是妻子的头,他这一个头作不出来。不能等他有了妻子,头作不来。所以,如果可能的话,要带领孩子们,多有机会定规。到他年纪大的时候,他就能知道怎么样作,知道那样作有害,这样作是对的。要给作孩子的人,从小有挑选的机会。我对所有有孩子的人说,要让他们挑选。不然的话,中国的孩子都坏掉。中国的孩子所有坏的,都是在十八岁和二十岁之间。因为从来没有拣选,所以一大就任意而行。我们要按着主的教训带领他们。你们作父母的人,应该教他们拣选,不要替他们拣选。要教他们知道,这样拣选到底对不对。
 
  你们总要教儿女学习安排事情。你们必须给他们有机会料理他们自己的东西,料理他们自己的鞋子,料理他们自己的袜子,料理他们自己的事情。你们稍微给他一点的指导,叫他自己去安排。叫他从小就知道一点,事情应该怎么样作。有的人连起头都起不好,因为有许多的父亲盲目的爱儿子,不知道如何的对待他。你如果要作基督徒,就必须好好的带领他们学习安排。  我相信,主如果恩待教会,至少一半的人是从儿女进来,另外一半的人是从海里上来。如果都是从海里上来,没有儿女进来,教会不会强。请你们记得,保罗那一代的人,能够直接从世界里救出来。但是保罗下一代的人,就要像提摩太一样,是从家庭里出来。你不能一直盼望人从世界里进来。你要盼望到第二代,人要像提摩太一样,从家庭里出来。因为神的福音要从世界里救回人来,但是还要有提摩太那样的人带进来。有像他的外祖母罗以,他的母亲友尼基那样的人栽培他,以主的教训养育他,带领他长大。这样,教会才能丰富。不然,不能丰富。所以,你们在他们从小的时候,就要安排一点的事,让他们有一点学习,有一点料理。常常举行家庭聚会,让他们来料理。整个家里的东西要摆过,要他们看怎样摆法。橱里的东西要摆过,要他们看怎样摆法。要他们会处理事情。不管是男孩,女孩,总要教他们会处理事情。将来他或她,就能够作好的丈夫,好的妻子。  今天变作什么种情形?多少女孩子应该母亲管的,不管,弄到教会里来。多少男孩子应该父亲管的,不管,弄到教会里来。人得救到教会里来,教会的事情多出了一半。都是因为作父母的没有好好的作基督徒,变作教会传福音救了人之后,要管东家的事,要管西家的事。如果基督徒的父母负责把小孩子养育好,这些孩子们进入教会,教会就省去一半的事。我在上海,常常有一个感觉,唉呀,有许多的事都不是作工的人的事,都是父母的事。父母没有把孩子教导好,让孩子落到世界里去;我们去把他们救回来,现在还要教导他们,这样就多出了许多事情。
 
  第八,我们必须带领他们学习怎样认识主。家庭的祭坛,的的确确是有用的。在旧约里,帐棚和祭坛是连在一起的。换一句话说,家庭和事奉神,奉献给神,也是连在一起的。所以,在一个家庭里,特别是有孩子的家庭,祷告和读经是不可少的。
 
  但是有的家庭呢,这些祷告和读圣经,所谓的家庭聚会,常常作得失败。有的是太长,有的是太高,孩子们根本莫名其妙,不懂得你叫他们坐在那里作什么。所以,我常常反对许多家庭要我们去讲很深的道理,叫他们的小孩子来作陪客。有的时候,一个家庭聚会,一个钟点,两个钟点,都是讲很深的道,实在是难为了孩子。但是许多父母没有感觉。孩子们坐在那里莫名其妙。也许是讲启示录,他们怎么能听?所以,家庭聚会必须顾到孩子。家庭聚会不是为着你而有,你的聚会是在聚会所里。千万不要把你的标准拖到家庭里去。你在家庭里所作的事,必须适合他们的标准,适合他们的口味。
 
  你们在家庭的聚会里,还有一个难处,就是没有爱。不是父亲吸引他们来,也不是母亲吸引他们来,乃是鞭子吸引他们来。他们没有想要来,但是有鞭子,所以只好来。如果没有鞭子,就不来。这不行。总是要想法子吸引他们来,鼓励他们来,不要打。绝对不要因着他们不作家庭礼拜的缘故打他们。也许打了一次,一生就出事情。所以,家庭的礼拜,你们作父母的人,必须是吸引他们来。千万不要用强迫叫他们来。那一个强迫的后果,非常不好。
 
  我们提议,家庭的聚会最好是两次,早上一次,晚上一次。早上父亲领,晚上母亲领。要早一点起来。不能孩子们吃了早饭,上学去了,父母两个人还未起床。如果有孩子,总是要早一点起来。在他们没有去学校之先,给他们一点时间。要短,要活,不要长。也许十分钟就够了,最多不超过一刻钟。至多一刻钟,也不要短于五分钟。叫他们一个人读一节圣经。父亲在那里领,挑出几个字来,稍微讲一点道。儿女们如果可能记得的,要叫他们记得,叫他们背出来。不要全节,要试试叫他们记得一句话的意思。末了,或者父亲,或者母亲,有一个祷告,求神祝福他们。不要祷告太高、太大的事。要祷告他们能领会的事。不要太长,要简单。然后把他们送到学校里去。  每天吃饭的时候,必须要谢饭。早饭,中饭,晚饭的时候,要学习诚心感谢神。要带领他们感谢。晚上的时候,要比较长一点,让母亲来领。晚上不必读圣经,需要祷告。特别是母亲,要把孩子们聚在一起,和他们谈谈。父亲在旁边。母亲要把他们的话带出来,今天你有没有难处,你有没有打架,你心里面有没有觉得不平安。请你们记得,如果母亲不能叫孩子说话,母亲一定有毛病。孩子们和母亲有间隔,这是母亲的失败。如果孩子们不肯在母亲面前说话,这一个母亲有错。母亲要作他们说话的对象。母亲要学习把孩子的话带出来。今天没有话,明天再问。带领这些孩子,让他们有一点祷告,教他们几句话。这一个聚会必须要作得活。也要他们认罪,但是千万不要迫他。要毫无假冒,要非常自然。让他们自己来作。有就有,没有就没有,不要有虚假。许多儿女的虚假,是从严格的父母强迫出来的。儿女不撒谎,是你在那里迫他们撒谎。父母要简单地带领他们,一个一个的在那里祷告,总是要他们每一个有祷告。末了,给他们一个祷告。不要太长,一长,他们就烦了。看他们能吃多少,就给他们多少。一多,就不对。就是给他们有几句的祷告,让他们去睡。
 
  你们要给他们知道,什么叫作罪。所有的人都有罪,你们总得注意他们悔改的事。你们要把他们带到主的面前来,到了一个时候,你们要他们专一的接受主,又带他们到教会里来,叫他们在教会里面有分。这样,你们就能够带领这些儿女学习认识神。
 
  第九,家庭里的空气该是爱。有的人心理反常、寡交,都是因为没有爱。  儿女们将来的情形如何,都是看家庭里的空气如何。如果儿女们在家庭里,小的时候得不着爱的培养,你们就是把儿女们带到刚硬的性情,孤独的性情,反叛的性情里去。许多的儿女,到年长的时候和人共处不来,乃是因为在家庭里缺少爱的情形。家庭里都是吵,都是闹,都是打的声音,这些儿女到大的时候,就都是反常的。如果一个人小的时候,家庭是这种的情形,到大的时候,就自然而然落落寡交。他总看人不起。因为自己不如人,就反而要鼓吹自己,盼望比人更大。一切有自卑感的人,都是高抬自己,要在那里平均自己。  社会上有许多难对付的人,像土匪,像造反的人,都是因为小时候在家庭里没有摸着爱。人性改变了,到了大的时候就翻了。这样的人,到教会里面来,就有许多难处。我常常觉得,在教会里面有一半的工作,都是好的父母所应该作的。但是,今天没有好的父母,结果这一个工作落到我们身上来。所以,初信的弟兄要看见,孩子们要好好的对待他们。在家里要有喜乐、温柔的空气,要真有爱。这样,这一个家庭里的孩子出来的时候,就是一个正常的孩子。  作父母的人,必须学习作儿女的朋友。你们千万不要让儿女和你好像很生疏,不会接近你。请你记得,朋友是交出来的,不是生出来的。你们必须学习和你的儿女接近,欢喜帮助他,让他们有难处的时候会告诉你,软弱的时候会请求你。不要说,他们软弱的时候,就去请求别人。他们无论失败的时候,成功的时候,都能够来告诉你,才是好的朋友,就是容易接近的人,容易请求的人。软弱的时候能寻你,成功的时候能告诉你。我们要和他们像作朋友一样,让他们软弱的时候能够来寻我们,我们能帮助他。不是坐在宝座上审判,乃是帮助。总是有事情的时候要帮助他们。我能够坐下来和他一同商量,他能够寻我好像寻朋友似的。在家庭里,父母要作到一个地步,能够作儿女的朋友,这一个父母就没有错,就能作得好。  所以,从儿女小的时候起你们就得学。我顶直对你们说,你的儿女和你多亲近,和你多接近,就看你头二十年怎样对待他。头二十年他若不亲近你,到了三十岁,四十岁,他不可能会亲近你。他离开你要越过越远。有许多的父母,儿女不羡慕他们。儿女和他们不像是作朋友一样,一点交情都没有。有难处到他们面前去,像囚犯到法官面前去一样。你们必须要作到,孩子有难处的时候,第一个是来告诉你,第一个是来寻你,你能够作到一个可信的地步。这样,这一个家庭的难处就相当少,能过去。
 
  第十,是刑罚的问题。孩子们作错了,定规要刑罚,不刑罚不对。
 
  但是,刑罚是最难的事。作父母的人,应该怕打自己的儿女,像怕打自己的父母一样。没有一个作儿女的人可以打自己的父母。但是,打自己的父母还容易得赦免,你如果打自己的儿女,反而不容易得着赦免。要学习怕打自己的儿女,像怕打自己的父母一样。
 
2
 
要打
  可是,也要打。箴言十三章二十四节说,“不忍用杖打儿子的,是恨恶他;疼爱儿子的,随时管教。”这是所罗门的智慧。父母应该用杖来打儿女,所以,打是应当的。
--------本段经节汇集--------
不忍用杖打儿子的,是恨恶他;疼爱儿子的,趁早管教。
------------------------
 
  但是,打要打得对。千万不要使性,千万不要气着来打。没有一个人能够气着来打孩子。你气的时候,你自己出毛病。所有的弟兄姊妹,当儿女出事情的时候,你如果气了来打,要知道,你自己也应该打。你在神面前,气必须下来。你有气,绝对不能打。
 
  有的事情是非打不能解决的。但是,要他看见那一个打是为着什么。你需要刑罚他,你也需要给他看见那一个错。每一次打孩子的时候,要给他看见,要说给他听,错在什么地方。不只是用责打挡住他的错,并且要解释给他听,你有这一个错,所以今天需要打。
 
  每一次打一倨孩子的时候,千万不要作到一个地步,好像是家常便饭。你必须作到一个地步,看打孩子是一件大事。要全家都知道,大人,孩子都聚集在一起。一个父亲,或者母亲打自己孩子的时候,要像一个医生替病人开刀一样。不是我生气,戳一刀,乃是要对付一个难处。所以,必须自己没有气,必须平心静气。没有一个父母,可以不平心静气而随便的打孩子。一面要他看见这一个错,一面要自己没有气。  怎么作呢?我有一个提议,就是当你把鞭子拿在手里的时候,乃是一个孩子很错,很错的时候。你另外叫一个哥哥去拿一盆热水,叫一个妹妹去拿一条毛巾。给他看见他作错了事。作错事的总得要受严重的刑罚,要受责打。作错了事不应该逃,逃避刑罚也是错的事。人有勇敢犯罪,就得有勇敢接受刑罚。你有错,我没有法子,非打你不可。这样的打你,是要你看见错。或者打他两下,三下。可能手被打青了,打黑了,就叫哥哥把他的手放在热水里浸一浸,免得血不流通。浸了一个时候,用毛巾好好的替他擦一擦。要像行礼似的来作。要给他们看见,在家庭里只有爱,没有恨,我想,这样才是对的。
--------本段经节汇集--------
约拿书三章(略,若需要被汇集,请勾选“不忽略整章”)
------------------------
  今天,许多的责罚在家庭里都是气的表现,都是恨的表现,不是爱的表现。你在那里说,你爱你的儿女,谁相信!我不相信。你要让他们知道,错在那里,要给他们知道我的父亲打我,没有恨。你在那里好好的打几下。打完之后,把他送到床上去睡。事情太严重的时候,可以母亲替他挨打两下,或者父亲也替他挨打两下。你对这一个孩子说,这一件事太严重,我要打你五下。但是一齐打,恐怕你受不了。所以母亲替你打两下,父亲替你打一下,你自己打两下。要他看见那是厉害的事,那是大的事。将来他一生一世要记得,不能随便犯罪。  这是主的教训,不是你的脾气的教训。是主的警戒,不是你的脾气的警戒。所以我反对任何父母的脾气。父母的脾气,要把所有儿女的前途都弄坏。父母对儿女要学习有真的刑罚,也要学习爱,才像一个基督徒的家庭。
 
  末了,我要说,世界上许多神所用的人,都是从大的父母来的。从提摩太之后,你看见不知道多少神所用的人,都是从大的父母来的。卫斯理约翰是一个,约翰牛顿是一个。我们的诗歌里,有许多都是牛顿作的。潘汤也是一个。潘汤是全世界最有名的国外布道者。我想,在作父亲的人当中,没有一个像他的父亲一样。潘汤到年老的时候还说,“我每一次要犯罪的时候,总是记得父亲,记得父亲为我祷告。”他家里很穷,只有一间卧房,一间厨房,一间小房。他说,“每一次我听见父亲在那一个小房间里祷告,叹气,就发抖。他在那里为我们的灵魂求。我到现在年老了,还记得他的叹气。我感谢神,祂给我这样的一个父亲。我不能犯罪。我如果犯罪,我得罪我天上的父亲,我也得罪我地上的父亲。”世界上难得有一个父亲像潘汤的父亲,世界上也难得生出一个儿子是这样大的儿子。  我们这一代,如果每一个作父母的,都作好的父母,就第二代不知道要有多少刚强的弟兄姊妹。我常常觉得要说这一句话:教会的前途,都是看这些作父母的人。神要赐恩给教会的时候,需要有人兴起来,需要有更多的提摩太兴起来。不是不要从世界里带人起来,但是,更需要有一班的人是从基督徒的家庭里出来。
 Scripture Reading: Eph. 6:1-4; Col. 3:20
 
 
THE RESPONSIBILITIES OF PARENTS
 Apart from the book of Proverbs, the Old Testament does not seem to give us much teaching concerning parenting. In the New Testament, however, Paul wrote something about being parents. Most books in the world teach children how to be children; not many books teach parents how to be parents. Most people pay attention to teachings for children. But the New Testament pays much attention to teachings for parents. It does not pay much attention to teachings about being children. Although it does teach us something about children, the emphasis is not on children. Both Ephesians 6 and Colossians 3 put more emphasis on parents than on children. We should learn to be proper parents because God pays more attention to parents than to children.
 If we try to summarize the words in the Bible concerning parenting, the main thing parents should do is nurture their children in the teaching and admonition of the Lord and not provoke them to anger or discourage them. This means that parents must exercise self-control and must not be loose in any way. This is Paul’s teaching concerning the subject.
 As difficult as it is to be a husband or a wife, I hope you will realize that there is something more difficult—being a parent. Being a husband or a wife involves only two people; being a parent involves more. Being a husband or a wife is a matter of personal happiness; being a parent is something that affects the well-being of the children of the next generation. The responsibility over the future of the children of the next generation is on the shoulders of the parents.
 We have to realize how serious this responsibility is. God has placed a person’s body, soul, and spirit, even his whole life and future, into our hands. No individual influences another individual’s future as much as parents. No one controls a person’s future as much as parents. Parents almost have a say in whether their children will go to hell or to heaven. We must learn to be good husbands and good wives, but above all we must learn also to be good parents. I believe that the responsibility of being a parent is more than that of being a husband or a wife.
 Here we will consider the Christian way of parenting. The knowledge of this will save us from many headaches.
 
A
 
Sanctifying Oneself for the Sake of the Children
 First, all parents must sanctify themselves before God for the sake of their children.
 
 
The Lord Sanctifying Himself for the Sake of the Disciples
 What does it mean to be sanctified before God? The Lord Jesus said, “For their sake I sanctify Myself” (John 17:19). This does not refer to being holy, but to whether or not one is sanctified. The Lord Jesus is holy and His nature is holy. But for the sake of the disciples, He sanctified Himself. There were many things that He could have done which were not contrary to His own holiness; nevertheless, He refrained from doing them because of weakness in the disciples. In many matters the disciples’ weakness directed the Lord and restricted His freedom. The Lord could do many things, but He did not do them because He did not want the disciples to misunderstand or be stumbled. As far as the Lord’s nature was concerned, He often could have acted a certain way. But He refrained from doing so for the sake of the disciples.
 
 
Not Walking in a Loose Way
 Similarly, those who have children should sanctify themselves for the sake of their children. This means that we should refrain from doing many things which we could do for the sake of our children. There are many things which we could say, but for the sake of the children we do not say them. From the day we bring our children into our family, we should sanctify ourselves.
 If you do not restrict yourself, you will not be able to restrict your children. The looseness of those who do not have children, at the most, results in trouble for themselves. But for those who have children, looseness results in damage to their children as well as to themselves. Once a Christian brings a child into the world, he must sanctify himself. Two eyes, sometimes four, are watching you all the time. They will follow you all your life. Even after you have left this world, they will not forget what they have seen in you; the things you do will remain inside of them.
 
 
Acting according to Standards
 The day your son is born is the day you should consecrate yourself. You must set a standard for yourself in morality, in conduct at home, and in all moral judgments regarding right and wrong. You must set a high standard for what is ideal, and you must also set a standard for yourself in spiritual matters. You must act strictly according to these standards. Otherwise, you will have problems for yourself, and you will spoil your children. Many children are ruined by their own parents, not by outsiders. If parents are lacking in ethical, moral, and spiritual standards, they will ruin their children.
 A young person makes decisions and judgments in his future life according to the training he received during his early years with his parents. A child may remember or forget what you say, but what he sees surely will remain in him forever. He develops his sense of judgment from you, and he also develops his system of values from you.
 Every parent must remember that his actions will be repeated in his children; his actions will not stop with him. When you do not have children, you can do whatever you like when you are happy and give up and forget about everything when you are unhappy. But once you have children, you have to restrict yourself. You have to act according to the highest standard of conduct whether you like it or not. The whole life of Christian children depends on the behavior of their parents.
 I remember a brother who said something when his son got into trouble. He said, “He is just a replica of me and I am just he.” When a parent sees something in his children, he must realize that he is seeing himself. He must see that they are his very reflection. They are just reflecting him. Through them he can see himself.
 This is why every couple should consecrate themselves anew to God as soon as they have a child. They should come to the Lord and consecrate themselves to Him again. From that time forward, the Lord has committed a human being, with his entire spirit, soul, life, and future, into their hands. From that day forward, they have to be faithful to the Lord’s commitment. Some people are committed to a work for one or two years when they sign a contract. But this work lasts for their entire life; there is no limit to the term of this commitment.
 
 
The Sense of Being Entrusted
 Among believers in China, no failure is greater than the failure of parenting. I think this is due to the influence of paganism. Failure in one’s career cannot be compared to failure in parenting. Even failure in being a husband or a wife cannot be compared to failure in parenting. A husband or a wife can protect himself or herself, because both are over twenty years of age. But when a child is placed in your hands, he cannot protect himself. The Lord has entrusted a child to you. You cannot go to Him and say, “You have entrusted five children to me, and I have lost three.” You cannot say, “You have entrusted ten to me, and I have lost eight.” The church cannot go on if parents do not have a sense of being entrusted. We do not want to see our children being rescued back from the world. Suppose we beget children, lose them to the world, and then try to rescue them back. If we allow this to happen, the gospel will never be preached to the uttermost part of the earth. Our children have been taught many teachings, and we have been taking care of them for years. At least these children should be brought to the Lord. We are wrong if we do not take care of our children. Please remember that it is the parents’ responsibility to ensure that their children turn out the right way.
 Please give me the liberty to say this word. Throughout church history, the greatest failure among Christians is the failure in parenting. This is something no one cares much about. The children are young; they are in your hands and can do nothing much themselves. If you are loose with yourself, you will also be loose with them. We must realize that parents must exercise self-control, sacrificing their own freedom. God has committed a human body, along with his soul, into our hands. If we do not exercise self-control and give up our freedom, we will have a difficult time answering to our God in the future.
 
B
 
The Need to Walk with God
 Second, parents must not only realize their responsibility and sanctify themselves for the sake of their children; they must also walk with God.
 One sanctifies himself for the sake of his children. But this does not mean that he can be loose and careless when he is by himself. He should not exercise self-control merely for the sake of his children. The Lord Jesus was not short of holiness in Himself. He did not sanctify Himself just for the sake of His disciples. If the Lord Jesus sanctified Himself merely for the sake of His disciples, but was not holy in Himself, He would have been a total failure. In the same way, parents must sanctify themselves for their children, but they themselves must also walk with God.
 No matter how much zeal you show in your children’s presence, they can easily see through you if you are not genuinely zealous. They are very clear, but you may not be that clear. You may be a very loose person yet act carefully in their presence. In reality you are not the person you pretend to be. Please remember that your children can see through you easily. If you are a careless person and you try to act in a discreet way before your children, they will easily detect your carelessness and pretension. You must not only sanctify yourself before them for their sake, but you must also be genuinely holy in yourself, walking with God as Enoch did.
 I would like to draw your attention to the example of Enoch. Genesis 5:21-22 says, “Enoch lived sixty and five years, and begat Methuselah: and Enoch walked with God after he begat Methuselah three hundred years, and begat sons and daughters.” Before Enoch was sixty-five years old, we do not know his condition. After he begat Methuselah, we know that he walked with God three hundred years. Then he was taken up by God. This is a special case in the Old Testament. Before Enoch begat children, we do not know anything about his condition. But after Enoch begat Methuselah, the Bible says that he walked with God. When the burden of the family was upon him, he started to feel his weakness. He felt that his responsibility was too great and that he could not manage it by himself. So he began to walk with God. He did not walk with God just in the presence of his son; he walked with God even when he was by himself. He felt that if he did not walk with God, he would not know how to raise his children. Enoch begat not only Methuselah but also many other children; nevertheless, he walked with God for three hundred years. His responsibility as a parent did not hinder him from walking with God; rather, it caused him to walk with God. Eventually, he was raptured. Please remember that the first person who was raptured was a father. The first person to be raptured was one who had many children and yet who still walked with God. The way one bears his responsibility in a family is a reflection of his spiritual condition before God.
 We must see that in order for us to bring our children to the Lord in a genuine way, we need to be a person who walks with God. We cannot send our children to heaven merely by pointing our fingers to heaven. We have to walk in front of them. Only then can we ask our children to follow us. Even though Christian parents want their children to be better than they are in the hope that their children will not love the world and will go on in a positive way, there are many bad families because the parents themselves draw back. If this is the case, they will never realize their goal no matter how hard they try. We must remember that the standard of the children cannot be higher than the standard of their parents. This does not mean that we should set a false standard. We should have a standard that is genuine and spiritual. If we have this, our children will come up to our standard.
 Please forgive me for saying something that sounds simple and elementary. I once went to visit a family and saw the mother beating her child because the child lied. However, both the father and the mother in this family also lied. I learned that they lied on many occasions. But when their child lied, he was beaten. Honestly speaking, the child’s real mistake was only a deficiency in his technique of lying; he was caught lying. The only difference between the child and the parents was that one was caught lying while the others were not. It was not a matter of whether one lied, but a matter of skill. One lied, and he was caught and punished. If you have a double standard, how can you raise your children? How can you tell your children not to lie when you are a liar yourself? You must not have one standard for your life and another standard for your child’s life. This will never work. Suppose your children see and receive nothing but lies and dishonesty from you. The more you punish them, the more problems you will have. Some fathers tell their sons, “Wait until you are eighteen, and I will let you smoke.” Many children say in their heart, “When I am eighteen, my father will let me lie. I am not yet eighteen, so I cannot lie. But when I am eighteen, I will lie.” This pushes your children into the world. You must walk with God as Enoch did, in order to raise your children as Enoch did. If you do not walk with God, you cannot expect to raise your children the way Enoch did.
 Please remember that your children will learn to love what you love, and hate what you hate. They will learn to treasure what you treasure, and condemn what you condemn. You must set a moral standard for yourself and your children. Whatever your moral standard is, that will be their standard as well. Your standard of loving the Lord will be their standard of loving the Lord. There can be only one standard in a family, not two.
 I know of a family whose father is a nominal Christian. He never goes to church, but he wants his children to go every Sunday. Every Sunday morning, he gives a little money to each of his children and tells them to go to church. The money is for the children to make offerings. Later in the day, he plays a game of mahjong with his three friends. His children, however, spend the money on snack food. They play until the pastor is almost through with his sermon, and then they sneak into the building to hear a verse or two. When they go home, they give their father a nice report. They have snacks, they get to play, and they make a report. This, of course, is an extreme case.
 I hope we can see that God has committed our children to us. There can be only one standard in the family. Whatever we forbid our children to do, we should not do. There must never be two standards in a family, one for the children and another for us. We must keep the same standard for our children’s sake. We must sanctify ourselves to maintain a standard. Once the standard is set, we must maintain it. I hope we will all take good care of our children. They are constantly watching us. Whether or not they behave well depends on whether we behave well. They are not merely listening to us; they are watching us as well. They seem to know everything. They know if we are pushing them around, and they know if we are acting in front of them. We should not think that we can deceive our children. No! They cannot be deceived. They know how we feel, and they are clear about the true picture. Whatever we demand of our children, we must take the same position in that matter.
 After Enoch begat Methuselah, he walked with God three hundred years. What a beautiful picture this is! He begat many children, yet he could walk with God three hundred years. He was a genuine father without any pretense. Such a walk is altogether proper in the eyes of God.
 
C
 
Both Parents Being of One Mind
 Third, the father and mother must be of one mind in order for a family to be healthy. They must be of one mind in sacrificing their own freedom for God’s sake and in raising up a strict moral standard. The father must not have one view while the mother has another. I am talking about the case where both parents are Christians. It is another matter if one of them is not a Christian.
 A father and mother often do not take the same stand. As a result, they give their children the ground to sin freely. It is not easy for children to have an absolute standard if their parents are not of the same mind. If the father says yes in regards to a certain matter but the mother says no, or vice versa, the children will go to the parent they like and the one they feel most comfortable with. If it is more convenient to ask the father, they will go to the father, but if it is more convenient to get an answer from the mother, they will go to the mother. This immediately creates a big discrepancy.
 I know of an old Christian couple who held different views. One would have one opinion and the other would have another. Their relationship as husband and wife was poor. As a result, they also became poor parents. Their children would ask the mother about things she agreed with, and they would ask the father about things he agreed with. They manipulated their requests in this way. If the mother came home and asked the children about their behavior, they would say, “We have checked with Father.” If the father came home and asked the children about their behavior, they would say, “We have checked with Mother.” As a result, their children had complete freedom by manipulating their way through their parents’ inconsistencies. Twenty years ago I said to the father, “If this kind of condition continues, your children will surely turn away from the Lord.” He said, “That will not happen.” Today all of their sons have graduated from college, and some have gone overseas for further study, but none have believed in the Lord. They all are very undisciplined.
 It is a different matter if one of the parents is an unbeliever. If both are believers, however, they have to expect God’s heavy hand upon them. If one is not a believer, either the believing husband or the believing wife can pray specifically for mercy. But if both are believers and they pull their children in different directions, they can expect nothing but trouble down the road.
 Whenever children get into trouble, the parents must exercise themselves to be of one mind. They must have the same mind before their children. Whatever the children ask, the husband’s first answer should be, “Have you checked with your mother? What did she say? If your mother says yes, you can do it.” If you are the wife and your children ask for something, you first should answer, “Have you checked with your father? Whatever he says, I will say the same.” Whether or not the other person is right is a different story. You must maintain the same stand. If there is any dispute, both of you must go into your room to discuss it. Do not open a loophole for them. They will become loose once there are loopholes. Children always like to look for loopholes. If the husband sees a fault in the wife or vice versa, any question as to why something was said to the children must be asked behind closed doors. It is important to clarify any disagreement, but you must not allow your children to find loopholes in you. If the parents are of one mind, it will be very easy to lead the children to the Lord.
 
D
 
Respecting the Rights of Children
 Fourth, there is a basic principle in the Bible that children are given by Jehovah (Psa. 127:3). According to the Bible, children are entrusted by God to man. One day you must render your account of this trust to God. No one can say that his children are his and his alone. The thought that one’s children are his own, that one can do whatever he wants with them, and that he has absolute control over them is a pagan concept; it is not a Christian concept. Christianity never teaches that children are ours. Rather, it acknowledges that children are God’s trust and that parents cannot exercise despotic control over their children throughout their childhood.
 
 
Parents Do Not Have Unlimited Authority
 Some people hold on to the concept that parents are always right. They hold on to this concept even after they have become Christians. Please remember that many parents are not always right. Many times the parents are quite wrong. We should not pick up pagan concepts, and we should not assume that we have unlimited authority over our children.
 Please remember that parents do not have absolute authority over their children. Children have their own spirit and their own soul, over which the parents have no control whatsoever. Since children have their own spirit and soul, they are under their own control. They can go to heaven, or they can go to hell. They must be responsible for themselves before God. We cannot treat them as an object or as property. We should not assume that we can exercise unlimited authority over them. God has not given us such absolute authority. God has given us unlimited authority over dead things, but He has not given us unlimited authority over human beings who have their own spirit and soul. No one can have absolute authority over another person with a spirit and a soul. The thought of absolute authority is a pagan concept. It is related to pride and should not be found among us.
 
 
Children Are Not the Means by which Parents Vent Their Wrath
 We are reasonable with our friends and with other members of our family. We are courteous and reasonable with our colleagues and are even more courteous and respectful to our superiors. We try to get along well with every kind of person. But we treat our children as if they are our personal property, forgetting that they also have a spirit and a soul and that they are gifts from God. It is possible for us to vent our anger on them and treat them as we please. Some people think that they need to be courteous to everyone in the world except their own children. They seem to regard their children as the means of venting their anger. I know of parents who are this way at home. They seem to think that a man must be courteous and gentle and yet, at the same time, have a strong temper. It seems that they are not complete if they do not lose their temper. Nevertheless, they realize that they will be in trouble if they lose their temper with others. Their superiors will fire them if they lose their temper with them, and their friends will despise them if they lose their temper with them. They think that there is only one place where they can lose their temper without suffering punishment—with their children. Many parents have a terrible temper toward their children. It is as if their children were the cultivating ground for their temper.
 Please forgive me for saying such strong words. I have seen many parents shout at their children over dinner and then turn toward me and say, “Mr. Nee, please take some of this food. It is delicious.” When this happens. I have no heart for the food. These things often happen within a span of just a few minutes. On the one hand, they scold their children, and on the other hand, they say, “Mr. Nee, please eat.” The problem with some parents is that they consider their children to be the rightful means for venting their anger. Did God give us children so that we have a place to lose our temper? May God be merciful to us!
 Please remember that God has not denied all rights of children. He has not annulled all the self-esteem, personal freedom, or independent constitution of the children. He has not put them in our hands for us to beat them and scold them. There is no such thing. This is a non-Christian thought; it is not a Christian concept. Please remember that the same standard of right and wrong equally applies to us and our children. There should be only one standard for us and our children. We cannot have one standard for ourselves and another standard for them. Let me say a word to the new believers. You must be tender and gentle to your children. Never be rude to them. Do not scold them or rebuke them arbitrarily, much less beat them at will.
 Please remember that such conduct leads to indulgence. Everyone who wants to know God must learn to control himself. In particular, he should control himself when it comes to dealing with his children. This kind of self-control comes from a proper respect of a child’s soul. No matter how small or weak a child is, remember that he has his own personality. God has given him a personality and a soul. You must not damage his character, destroy his personality, or despise his soul. You must not treat him in an arbitrary way. You must learn to respect him as a person.
 At the same time, our children are entrusted to our family. Their standard of morality must be our standard of morality. Whatever applies to them must also apply to us. Parents have no right to vent their wrath on their children. A Christian should not lose his temper with anyone, not even with his own children. It is wrong for us to lose our temper with anyone, no matter whom it may be. We should be reasonable, and we should only reason with our children. What is right is always right and what is wrong is always wrong. Do not intimidate them just because they are small and weak. Those who oppress the weak and the small are the most cowardly people in the world.
 
 
Do Not Become a Cross to Your Children
 Two students were once talking to each other in school. The girl said to her classmate, “I know my father. He is willing to die for me.” Listen to what she said! This is the comment of a child about her father. Her father was a Christian. This was the kind of father he was to her. The other girl was also from a Christian family. Her father was harsh and lost his temper with his daughter easily. Once she heard a sermon at school. When she arrived home, her father asked her what she had learned. She answered, “I now know that the Lord has given you to me to be my cross.” Both fathers were Christians. But what a difference between them!
 I would say to the parents: Be slow to demand obedience from your children. Instead, first demand that you yourselves be good parents before the Lord. If you are not good parents, you can never be good Christians. God does not give us children for the purpose of making us their crosses. God gave us children so that we will learn to honor their freedom, personality, and soul before the Lord.
 
E
 
Not Provoking Children to Anger
 Fifth, Paul showed us an important thing that parents should not do—they should not provoke their children to anger (Eph. 6:4).
 
 
Not Exercising Authority Excessively
 What does it mean to provoke children to anger? It means the excessive use of authority. One can overpower his children with physical strength. This is always possible because parents are stronger than their children. Or one can try to subdue his children with financial power. He may say, “If you do not obey me, I will not give you any money. If you do not listen to me, I will take away your food and clothing.” Since the children depend on him for their living, he overpowers them with his money by threatening to withdraw his support. Some parents dominate their children with physical power, and others dominate them with their iron will. This can provoke their children to anger. When they are provoked, they will wait for the chance for their freedom. One day they will break their bondage and seek total freedom.
 I know a brother whose father gambled, smoked, and behaved rudely at home. He embezzled public funds and was involved in many other unscrupulous businesses. But he still went to church, and he wanted all of his children to go to church. He would rebuke and punish them severely if they did not go. He ruined his children’s taste for the family, all the while insisting that they go to church. Later, the brother said, “I vowed that when I grew up one day, I would never go to church. As soon as I could support myself, I was going to turn away from the church.” Even though he swore this way, eventually he was saved. Thank God! Otherwise, he would have become another anti-Christian proponent. This was a very serious matter. The father did not try to make his children love him, yet he demanded that his children go to church. This never works. This provokes children to anger. Parents should not exercise excessive authority over their children or provoke them to anger. They must never make their children hardened and rebellious toward them.
 I remember another man who is not saved. Not long ago I saw him. He was forced to read the Bible when he was growing up at home, and he was forced to read the Bible when he went to a parochial school. I am not saying that parents should not charge their children to read the Bible. I am saying that you must attract them and be an example to them yourself. It will never work if you merely tell them that the Lord is precious, yet constantly abuse them. There was a mother who was a nominal Christian. She had a terrible temper. She insisted that her son read the Bible and go to a parochial school. One day he asked when he could stop reading the Bible. His mother replied, “When you finish secondary school, you can stop reading the Bible.” On the day that he received his high school diploma, he took his three copies of the Bible and burned them in the backyard. You must draw children in a natural way. Otherwise, when their anger is provoked they may do anything. You want them to be good, but they will rebel against you when they become free. This is what is meant by provoking children to anger. Do not provoke your children to anger. You must learn to be proper parents, to have love, tenderness, and a proper testimony before them. You must also be an attraction to them. Do not exercise your authority excessively. Authority can only be exercised under self-control. If you are excessive in your use of authority, you will stifle your relationship with your children.
 
 
Showing Proper Appreciation
 In addition, you should show proper appreciation for your children when they perform well. Some parents only know how to punish and scold; they know nothing else. This easily provokes their children to anger. Please remember that many children do have a desire to be good. If you have nothing for them except punishment and rebuke, they will become disheartened, according to Paul’s word in Colossians 3:21. They will say that it is useless to do good because their parents will not acknowledge it. You must encourage your children when they perform well. You can say to them, “Today you have done well. I will reward you. I want to give you something special.” Children do need to be disciplined, but they also need to be rewarded. Otherwise, they will become disheartened.
 I read of a story about a little girl whose mother only knew how to beat and scold her children. The child had a good disposition when she was young. Since she felt that her mother did not approve of her, she decided that she would work especially hard one day to try to please her. When evening came, her mother undressed her, put her to bed, and began to walk away. As the mother was walking away, the daughter called to her. The mother asked what she wanted. She did not say anything. When the mother started to walk away again, the daughter called again. When the mother asked her again, the daughter said, “Mother, do you not have anything to say?” This is one of the stories told by Mr. Bervin. After the mother left, the girl cried for two hours. Her mother was too insensitive. She only knew how to beat and scold her daughter; she was insensitive to everything else.
 Please remember that the New Testament has more teaching for parents than for children. The whole world speaks of the mistakes that children make, but the Lord spoke of the mistakes that parents make. Since the world speaks so much about children’s mistakes, we do not have to say too much about them. The Bible tells us parents can indeed provoke their children to anger and dishearten them through their insensitivity. This is why it speaks so much about parenting. This occupation is more difficult than any other occupation in the world. Those who are parents must devote all their energy and mind to be proper parents. Please do not be insensitive to your children.
 
F
 
Being Accurate with Words
 Sixth, parents’ words are very important to children. You must not only be a pattern to your children but also realize that your words are very important to them.
 
 
Not Making Empty Promises
 Please remember that parents should not say anything to their children that they cannot carry out. You must not make empty promises to your children. Do not promise them something if you do not have the ability to fulfill your promise. Do not make a promise to them if you cannot fulfill it. If your children want you to buy something, you have to consider your financial ability. If you can do it, do it. If not, you must say, “I will do my best. I will do what I can do. But I cannot do what is beyond my ability.” Every word of yours must be reliable. You should not think that this is a small matter. You must not allow your children to doubt your words. Not only must they not doubt your words, but they also must have the assurance that your words are accurate. If the children find their parents’ words to be unreliable, they will grow up acting carelessly. They will think that since one can be careless with his words, he can be careless with anything. Some expressions can be used only in politics; they are not factual. Parents should not use such expressions. Many parents are apparently too kind to their children. They promise whatever their children ask, but nine out of ten times they cannot fulfill their promises. Such wonderful promises produce only one result in the children—disappointment. You must promise only things that you can do. If you cannot do a certain thing, do not promise it. If you are not sure whether you can do it, tell them so. Your words must be accurate.
 
 
Orders Needing to Be Carried Out
 Sometimes you are not making a promise, but giving an order. If you open your mouth to ask your children to do something, you must make sure that it is done. You have to make them realize that you mean what you say. Many times you give a proper order, but you forget about it. This is wrong. You should not tell your children that it is all right if they do not carry out your order this time, just as long as they do it the next time. If you excuse them, you are not doing them a favor. You should show your children that once you say something, they must carry it out whether or not you remember it. If you say it once, you can say it a hundred times. If your word counts for one thing, your word should count for a hundred things. You should not nullify your own words. Show them from their youth that words are hallowed, whether they are a promise or an order. For example, if you tell your child to sweep his room every morning, you must first consider whether or not it is within his ability to do it. If he does not do it today, you must make sure that he does it the next day. If he does not do it the next day, you must make sure that he does it the third day. You must uphold your order this year, and you must uphold it next year. You have to show your children that your words are not uttered lightly and that once they are uttered, they have to be carried out. If they find that your words do not count, your words will become ineffective. Hence, every word out of your mouth must be practical and principled.
 
 
Correcting Exaggerated Words
 Sometimes you exaggerate your words. You must find an opportunity to tell your children that you exaggerated your words on that particular occasion. Your words must be accurate. Sometimes you see only two cows but you say that there are three, or you see five birds but say that there are eight. You must correct yourself immediately. In speaking to your children, you must learn to always correct yourself. You should learn to say, “What I just said was not that accurate. There are two cows, not three.” You must show them that words should be sanctified. Everything that happens in the family should be for the building up of Christian character. You must sanctify your words. When your children speak, they should also sanctify their words and be accurate with them. When you say something wrong, you must make a point to admit your mistake. In this manner you will train your children to sanctify their words. Many parents say five when they mean three or three when they mean two. They speak loosely and do not set up good patterns at home. As a result, their children never realize that words are sacred.
 All these problems occur because there is a lack of discipline from the Lord. We should experience the Lord’s discipline and lead our children to the Lord’s discipline. At least we should show them that words are sacred. Every promise should be realized and every order should be carried out. Every word has to be accurate. If we do this, our children will receive proper training.
 
G
 
Nurturing Children in the Discipline and Admonition of the Lord
 Seventh, you must nurture your children in the discipline and admonition of the Lord (Eph. 6:4). The discipline of the Lord is telling a person how he should behave himself. You must consider your children as Christians, not Gentiles. The Lord’s discipline tells a person how he should behave as a Christian. The Lord intends that all of our children become Christians. He has no intention that any of them be a Gentile or an unsaved person. You should plan on all of them becoming not just Christians, but good Christians. You should tell them what a proper Christian is by teaching them the discipline of the Lord. Here we must briefly cover a number of points.
 
 
Helping Children to Have Proper Aspirations
 The biggest thing about a child is his aspirations. Every child has an aspiration when he is young. If the government allowed every child to print his business card, I think many children would print “President,” “Chairman,” or “Queen.” Parents must help their children to have proper aspirations. If you love the world, your children will probably want to be the president, a millionaire, or a great academic. How you live affects the aspirations of your child. Parents must learn to channel the ambitions of their children in the proper direction. They should aspire to be a lover of the Lord. They should not aspire to love the world. You should cultivate such an ambition within them while they are young. Show them that it is an honorable thing to die for the Lord, that it is a precious thing to be a martyr for the Lord. You have to be an example to them, and you have to tell them your ambitions. Tell them what you want to be if you are given the opportunity. Tell them what kind of Christian you want to be. In this way, you will channel their ambitions in the proper direction. Their goals will change, and they will know what is noble and what is precious.
 
 
Not Encouraging the Pride of Children
 Children have another problem: They are not only ambitious and aspiring but also proud of themselves. They may boast about their own cleverness, skill, or eloquence. A child can find many things to boast about. He may think that he is a very special person. Parents should not discourage them, but neither should they cultivate their pride. Many parents cultivate their children’s pride and encourage them to go after vainglory by heaping praises upon them in front of other people. We should tell them, “There are many children who are like you in this world.” Do not try to encourage their pride. We should enlighten children according to the discipline and admonition of the Lord. They should be able to think, to speak, and to learn all the skills. But you have to tell them that there are many who are like them in this world. Do not destroy their self-esteem, but do not allow them to become proud. You do not need to hurt their self-esteem, but you must point out their pride to them. Many young people leave home only to find out that they have to spend ten or twenty years in the world in order to learn how to do things properly. By then it is too late. Many young people have a wild temper at home. They are so proud that they cannot work properly. We do not want our children to become disheartened, but neither do we want them to be proud or to think that they are somebody.
 
 
Teaching Children to Accept Defeat and to Learn Humility
 A Christian needs to know how to appreciate others. It is easy to be victorious, but it is hard to accept defeat. We can find champions who are humble, but it is rare to find losers who are not bitter. This is not a Christian attitude. Those who are good in some areas should learn to be humble and not boastful. At the same time, when a person is defeated he should learn to accept his defeat. Children are very competitive. It is all right for them to be competitive; they want to win at ball games, track meets, and in their school work. You have to show them that it is right for them to study well at school, but they have to learn to be humble. Encourage them to be humble. Tell them that there are many other students who may be better than they are. When they are defeated, you need to teach them to accept their defeat with grace. A child’s problem often has to do with these attitudes. After a game the winner is proud, while the loser will complain that the judge was not fair or that he made the wrong judgment because the sun was glaring in his face. You should help them to develop a humble character. They should be under Christian admonition and should develop Christian character. They can win, and when they lose they can also appreciate others. Admitting defeat is a virtue. The Chinese are greatly lacking in this virtue. Most Chinese blame others when they are defeated instead of conceding with grace. You must nurture your children in the discipline and admonition of the Lord.
 Many children say that their teacher plays favorites when others do well on tests. When they do not do well themselves, they say their teacher does not like them. Here we see the need for humility. Christians must have the virtue of accepting defeat. If others are good, we have to say promptly that they are good. We also have to accept defeat and concede that others are smarter, more hard working, or better than us. It is a Christian virtue to accept defeat. When we win, we should not look down upon everyone else. This attitude is unworthy of a Christian. When others are better than us, we have to appreciate them. Others may jump higher or be stronger than us. We should train our children to acknowledge achievement in others, while they are still living at home with us. This training will help them understand themselves when they grow up as Christians. We should know ourselves and appreciate those who are better than us. If our children are this way, it will be easy for them to experience spiritual things.
 
 
Teaching Children to Choose
 I hope that we will pay attention to this matter. In many aspects we have to teach our children according to the discipline of the Lord. From their youth, we should give them a chance to make their own choices. We should not make every choice for them until they reach the age of eighteen or twenty. If we do, it will be impossible for them to make any decisions when they grow up. We have to always give them the opportunity to make decisions. Give them the chance to choose what they like and what they do not like. We have to show them whether their choices are right. Give them the chance to choose and then show them the right choice. Let them see it for themselves. Some like to wear short dresses. Some prefer one kind of color, while others prefer another kind of color. Let them make the choices by themselves.
 Some people do not give their children the opportunity to make choices. As a result, when their children reach their twenties and marry someone, they do not know how to be the head. You can tell them that the husband is the head of the wife, but they will not know how to be the head. You must not allow them to wait until they are married to find out that they do not know how to be the head. If at all possible, give your children plenty of opportunity to make decisions. When they grow up, they will then know what to do. They will know what is wrong and what is right. Give a child opportunities to make choices from the time he is young. I will say a word to all those who have children: “Give them a chance to choose.” Otherwise, many Chinese children will be damaged when they grow up. The damage is often manifested when the children are between the ages of eighteen and twenty. They act in irresponsible ways at this age because they have never been called upon to make any choices. We must teach our children according to the discipline of the Lord. We must teach our children to make choices rather than making all the choices for them. We have to let our children know whether they have made the right choices.
 
 
Teaching Children to Manage Things
 We must also teach our children to manage things. We must give them the opportunity to take care of their personal belongings, to manage their own shoes, socks, and other affairs. Give them a little instruction and then let them try to manage things by themselves. Let them know how things should be handled from their youth. Some children have a bad start because their fathers love them blindly and do not know how to train them. As Christians, we have to train our children to manage their things properly.
 I believe if the Lord is gracious to us, we will gain half of our increase from among our own children and the other half from the “sea” (i.e., the world). If all the increase is from the sea and none is from among our own children, we will not have a strong church. Paul’s generation could be saved directly from the world, but the generation after Paul, men like Timothy, came in through their families. We cannot expect our increase to always come from the world. We have to expect the second generation, men like Timothy, to come from our own families. God’s gospel does save men from the world, but we also need to bring in men like Timothy. Before the church will be rich, there must be grandmothers like Lois and mothers like Eunice who raise, edify, and nurture their children in the discipline of the Lord. If there are no such people, the church will never be rich. We must give our children the opportunity to manage things from their youth. We must give them the chance to learn to arrange things by themselves. Hold family meetings frequently and allow the children to make decisions. If we have to rearrange the furniture, involve them in its rearrangement. If we have to rearrange the cupboard, involve them in its rearrangement. Teach them to manage things. Whether we have daughters or sons, we have to teach them to manage things. Then they will become a good husband or a good wife in the future.
 What is our situation today? Girls should be cared for by their mothers. But many mothers do not take care of them, and the burden is turned over to the church. Boys should be cared for by their fathers. But many fathers do not take care of them, and the burden is also passed on to the church. As a consequence, as men are saved and brought into the church, the business burden of the church doubles. This is because those who are parents do not live properly as Christian parents. After the church preaches the gospel and saves men, it has to deal with all kinds of family problems associated with these men. But if parents are responsible for the proper nurturing of their children, and if the children are brought up in the church, the church will be relieved of half of its burdens. In Shanghai I have often felt that the workers should not be handling the many affairs that they handle; those affairs should be handled by the parents. The parents do not teach their children well, and these children drift into the world. As a result, we have to rescue them back from the world and pick up the burden of teaching them ourselves. This creates much work for the church.
 
H
 
Leading the Children to the Knowledge of the Lord
 Eighth, we must lead them to the knowledge of the Lord. A family altar is indeed necessary. In the Old Testament the tabernacle was linked to the altar. In other words the family is linked to service and consecration to God. No family can go on without prayer and the reading of the Word. This is especially true with families that have children.
 
 
Meetings That Are on the Level of the Children
 Some families fail in their prayer and Bible-reading time because their family meetings are too long and too deep. The children do not understand what is going on. They do not know why you are asking them to sit there. I do not like it when families invite us to their homes to speak about deep doctrines and then force their children to sit with them. Some home meetings go on for one or two hours about difficult doctrines. This is indeed a great suffering for the children. Yet many parents have no feeling about this. The children sit there, but they do not understand. For example, if the topic is on the book of Revelation, how can they understand it? The home meetings must suit the children. These family meetings are not designed for you; your meeting is in the meeting hall. Do not impose your standard on your family. What you do in the family must suit the taste of your children and must be on their own level.
 
 
Encouraging and Attracting
 Another problem with some home meetings is that there is little love in them. It is neither the father’s attraction nor the mother’s attraction that draws the children to these meetings; it is the whip that keeps them there. They do not want to join. But they come because there is the threat of the whip. If you take away the whip, they will not come. This will never work. You must think of some ways to attract them and encourage them. Do not punish them. Never beat your children for not attending your family worship hour. If you beat them once, you may create a problem in them for the rest of their lives. Parents must attract their children to the family worship hour. Do not force them to come. This will only result in terrible consequences.
 
 
Meeting Once in the Morning and Once in the Evening
 We suggest having two home meetings a day, one in the morning and one in the evening. The father should lead the morning time and the mother should lead the evening time. Get up a little earlier. The parents must not remain in bed after the children have taken their breakfast and gone to school. If you have children at home, you have to wake up earlier. Have a little time together before the children go to school. Your meeting should be short, living, and never long. Perhaps ten minutes is enough. Fifteen minutes is the longest it should be. Never exceed fifteen minutes and do not be shorter than five minutes. Ask everyone of them to read a verse. The father should take the lead to pick out a few phrases and speak about them. If the children can memorize something, ask them to memorize. Do not quote a whole verse. Ask them to remember the meaning of a sentence. At the end of the meeting the father or the mother should offer a prayer for God’s blessing. Do not offer lofty or deep prayers. Pray about things that children can understand. Do not be long. Be simple. Then send them to school.
 Every time you sit down for your meal, you should thank the Lord for it. Whether it is breakfast, lunch, or dinner, you should be sincere in your thanksgiving. Help your children to give thanks. The evening meeting should be a little longer, and the mother should lead it. It is not necessary to read the Bible at night, but the family needs to pray together. In particular, the mother has to gather the children together and talk to them. While the father is sitting next to her, the mother should encourage the children to speak up. Ask them whether they had any problems that day. Ask whether they fought with one another and whether anything was bothering them. If a mother cannot make her children speak up, something must be wrong. It is a failure of the mother to allow a barrier to exist between herself and her children. The mother must be at fault if the children are afraid to speak to her. They should be free to speak up. The mother must learn to bring out the things that are in her children’s hearts. If they do not want to speak up that day, ask them the next day. Guide the children. Let them pray a little and teach them to say a few words. This meeting must be living. Ask them to confess their sins, but do not force them. There must not be any pretense. Everything must be done in a very natural way. Let them take some initiative themselves. If they have something to confess, let them confess. If they have nothing to confess, do not force them. There must not be any pretense. The pretense found in many children is the result of pressure from strict parents. Children do not tell lies, but you can force them to tell lies. The parents should lead them to pray in a simple way one by one. Make sure that everyone prays. Finally, conclude with a prayer of your own. But do not be long. Once your prayer becomes long, children become bored. Feed them according to their capacity. Once you try to do too much, you will overburden them. Pray a few sentences with them and then let them go to sleep.
 
 
Paying Attention to Their Repentance
 Let them know the meaning of sin. Everyone sins. You must pay attention to the matter of their repentance and then bring them to the Lord. After some time you should ask them to receive the Lord sincerely. Then bring them to the church and let them be a part of the church. In this way you will lead your children to the knowledge of God.
 
I
 
The Atmosphere in the Family Being Love
 Ninth, the atmosphere in the family should be one of love. Some become psychologically abnormal or withdrawn because they do not have love at home.
 The way a child grows up depends on the atmosphere in his family. If a child does not receive any loving nurturing as he grows up, he will become stubborn, individualistic, and rebellious. Many people cannot get along with others in their adult life because they did not experience love in the family as a child. They saw only quarrels, arguments, and fights in the family. Children from such families grow up abnormally. Those who come from such abnormal families surely grow up to be lonely people. They will be antagonistic toward others. Because they feel inferior in their heart, they try to boost their self-image by considering themselves better than others. All those who have an inferiority complex have a tendency to exalt themselves. This is their means of offsetting their own inferiority.
 Many bad elements in society such as robbers and rebels come from families which are void of love. Their personality becomes warped, and they turn against their fellow man when they grow up. When they come to the church, they bring their problems with them. I feel that half of the work of the church can be done by good parents. But this work falls upon our shoulders today because there are few good parents. New believers should see that they should treat their children in a proper way. A family must be filled with an atmosphere of love and tenderness. There must be genuine love. Children who grow up from such families will become normal persons.
 Parents must learn to be friends to their children. Never allow your children to distance themselves from you. Never make yourself unapproachable. Please remember that friendship is built upon communication; it does not come by birth. You must learn to approach your children. Be happy to help them so that they will tell you when they encounter problems and seek your counsel when they are weak. They should not go to others when they are weak. They should be able to tell you their successes as well as their failures. You should be their good friend, the approachable and helpful one to them. They should look to you when they are weak and fellowship with you when they are successful. We have to be friends to them. When they are weak, they should be able to come to us for help. We should not be a judge on the throne but a help to them. We should be there whenever they need help, and we should be able to sit down with them and discuss problems with them. They should be able to seek counsel from us as from friends. In a family the parents must earn so much trust from their children that they become their friends. If a parent will do this, he or she will have done the right thing.
 You have to learn this lesson from the time the children are young. How dear and near your children are to you depends on how you treat them the first twenty years of their lives. If they are not near to you the first twenty years of their lives, they will not be near to you when they are thirty or forty years old. They will drift further and further away from you. Many children do not like to be near their parents. They are not friends to them and there is no sweet relationship between them. They go to their parents when they have problems in a way that resembles a criminal going before a judge. You must work to such an extent that your children will come and seek your advice first when they have problems. They must feel comfortable confiding in you. If you can achieve this, you will find few problems in your family. In fact, all problems will be solved.
 
J
 
The Matter of Punishment
 Tenth, there is the matter of punishment. When a child has done something wrong, he or she must be punished. It is wrong not to punish.
 
 
Being Afraid of Beating the Children
 The most difficult thing is to punish someone. Those who are parents must be afraid of beating their children. They must consider it as serious as beating their own parents. No children should beat their own parents. One can be forgiven for beating his own parents, yet he will not be easily forgiven for beating his own children. You must learn to be afraid of beating your own children and must consider it as serious as beating your own parents.
 
 
Beating Being Necessary
 However, beating them is sometimes necessary. Proverbs 13:24 says, “He that spareth his rod hateth his son: / but he that loveth him chasteneth him betimes.” This is Solomon’s wisdom. Parents should chastise their children with the rod. Beating is necessary.
 
 
Beating Justly
 If you beat, however, you must beat justly. Do not lose your temper, and do not beat in anger. No one may beat their children in anger. Something is wrong with you when you are angry. Brothers and sisters, when your children do something wrong, and you beat them in your anger, you should realize that you also should be beaten. You must calm down first before God. As long as you are angry, you cannot chastise anyone.
 
 
Pointing Out to the Children Their Fault
 Some problems must be settled by beating. But you must show the child what you are beating him for. If you need to beat him, you also need to show him his fault. You must show him his fault each time you beat him. You must tell him what his fault is. It is not enough to try to stop his fault by beating him. You have to explain to him that you are beating him because he is wrong in certain things.
 
 
Beating Being a Serious Thing
 Every time you beat a child, you must not do it in a common way. You must show him that beating is a big thing. The whole family has to know about it. All the adults and children have to come together. The father or the mother has to carry out the beating like a surgeon performing an operation. A doctor does not cut with a knife out of anger; he cuts to remove a problem. In the same way a parent must not punish in anger; he or she must be calm. Parents must never beat their children in a state of fury. On the one hand, they must point out the fault. On the other hand, they must not be angry in any way.
 How should you do it? I have a suggestion. By the time you have a cane in your hand, the child must have committed some very serious wrong. While you are holding the cane in your hand, you should ask the child’s brother to fetch a pail of warm water and his sister to fetch a towel. Then you have to show the child what he has done wrong. You have to tell him that anyone who has done something so serious must be punished severely. He should not flee from his mistakes. Fleeing from punishment is wrong as well. A person must be bold to receive punishment if he is bold to commit sin. Tell him that he has done something wrong and that you have no choice but to punish him. The beating is for him to realize his wrong. You may beat him two times or you may beat him three times. Perhaps the child’s hand will bruise and bleed from the beating. You should then ask his brother to soak the bruised hand in the warm water to relieve the blood circulation. Afterward you should wipe the child’s hand with the towel. You have to do this ceremoniously. Show them that there is only love in the family; there is no hatred. I believe this is the right way to punish.
 Today much of the punishment in the family is the result of anger and hatred, not love. You say that you love your children, but who will believe you? I will not. You must let them know where they are wrong. Let them know that their father is not beating them in hatred. When you beat, do it properly. After you beat them, you should take them to bed. If the offense is too serious, the mother or the father can share two of the child’s stripes. You have to tell the child, “This matter is too serious. I have to beat you five times. But I am afraid that you cannot take it if I give you five stripes. So your mother will share two of them and your father will share one of them on your behalf. You yourself must still take the other two stripes.” You have to show him that this is a serious and grave matter. He will remember not to sin freely for the rest of his life.
 This is the Lord’s discipline; it is not the discipline of your temper. It is the Lord’s admonition, not the admonition of your temper. I do not stand with the temper of any parent. The temper of the parents will ruin the future of their children. The parents must learn to have true punishment for their children. But, at the same time, they must also learn to love. This is the proper way to have a Christian family.
 
 
GREAT CHILDREN COMING OUT OF GREAT PARENTS
 Finally, I would say that many men whom God used in this world came from great parents. Beginning with Timothy, we find numerous men used by God who came from great parents. John Wesley was one of them. Another one was John Newton. There are many hymns in our hymnal written by Newton. John G. Paton was another one. He was one of the most famous missionaries in the modern world. I can think of no other father like his father. In his old age Paton still remembered, “Every time I wanted to sin, I remembered my father, who was always praying for me.” His family was very poor. There was only one bedroom, one kitchen, and another small room. He said, “I trembled every time my father prayed and sighed in the small room. He was making petition for our souls. Even though I am so old now, I can still remember his sighing. I thank God for giving me such a father. I cannot sin, because when I sin, I transgress against my heavenly Father as well as my earthly father.” It is difficult to find a father like Paton’s father, and it is difficult to find a son as great as Paton.
 I cannot tell you how many strong believers would be raised up in our second generation if all the parents of this generation would be good parents. I have always wanted to say this: The future of the church depends on the parents. When God bestows grace on the church, He needs vessels. There is the need for more Timothys to be raised up. It is true that we can save men from the world, but there is a greater need for raising up people from among Christian families.
 
  读经:

  以弗所书六章一至四节;“你们作儿女的,要在主里听从父母,这是理所当然的。要孝敬父母,使你得福,在世长寿;这是第一条带应许的诫命。你们作父亲的,不要惹儿女的气,只要照着主的教训和警戒,养育他们。”

  歌罗西书三章二十节至二十一节:“你们作儿女的,要凡事听从父母,因为这是主所喜悦的。你们作父亲的,不要惹儿女的气,恐怕他们失了志气。”
 
 Scripture Reading: Eph. 6:1-4; Col. 3:20
  在旧约里,除了箴言之外,简直没有看见教训人怎样作父母。到了新约,保罗就告诉我们该怎样作父母。全世界的书差不多都告诉人要怎样作儿女,很少有书告诉人该怎样作父母。人都是以为,人应该学习怎样作儿女。可是新约圣经里,特别注意告诉人应该怎样作父母,而不注意告诉人应该怎样作儿女。虽然也有这一个教训,但话相当轻。以弗所六章和歌罗西三章,对于父母的话比对于儿女的话更重,因为神注意父母过于注意儿女。所以,人应当学习怎样作父母。

  把圣经的话集中起来,乃是说,作父母的人应当以主的教训和警戒来养育儿女;不要使儿女失去他们的志气,不要惹他们的气。意思就是父母要约束自己,不随便。这是保罗所给我们看见的。

  所以,我盼望你们看见,作丈夫固然是不容易的事,作妻子固然是不容易的事,但作父母更是不容易的事。作丈夫,作妻子,不过是自己的问题;作父母乃是别人的问题。作丈夫,作妻子,不过是自己快乐的问题;作父母,乃是下一代儿女快乐的问题。下一代的儿女能够带到什么地步,责任都在父母的身上。

  我们要看见,这个责任是何等的重。因为神将人的身体交在我们手中,神将人的灵魂交在我们手中,神将人的一生交在我们手中,神将人的前途交在我们手中。没有一个人影响一个人的前途,像父母影响儿女一样。没有一个人管辖一个人的前途,像父母管辖儿女一样。父母差不多能够管辖儿女下地狱,或者上天堂。所以,我们要学习作好的夫妻,也要学习作好的父母。我们作父母的责任,恐怕比作夫妻的责任更重。

  在这里我要稍微和你们看一点,一个基督徒怎样作父母,才能免去许多难处。
 
 Apart from the book of Proverbs, the Old Testament does not seem to give us much teaching concerning parenting. In the New Testament, however, Paul wrote something about being parents. Most books in the world teach children how to be children; not many books teach parents how to be parents. Most people pay attention to teachings for children. But the New Testament pays much attention to teachings for parents. It does not pay much attention to teachings about being children. Although it does teach us something about children, the emphasis is not on children. Both Ephesians 6 and Colossians 3 put more emphasis on parents than on children. We should learn to be proper parents because God pays more attention to parents than to children.

 If we try to summarize the words in the Bible concerning parenting, the main thing parents should do is nurture their children in the teaching and admonition of the Lord and not provoke them to anger or discourage them. This means that parents must exercise self-control and must not be loose in any way. This is Paul’s teaching concerning the subject.

 As difficult as it is to be a husband or a wife, I hope you will realize that there is something more difficult—being a parent. Being a husband or a wife involves only two people; being a parent involves more. Being a husband or a wife is a matter of personal happiness; being a parent is something that affects the well-being of the children of the next generation. The responsibility over the future of the children of the next generation is on the shoulders of the parents.

 We have to realize how serious this responsibility is. God has placed a person’s body, soul, and spirit, even his whole life and future, into our hands. No individual influences another individual’s future as much as parents. No one controls a person’s future as much as parents. Parents almost have a say in whether their children will go to hell or to heaven. We must learn to be good husbands and good wives, but above all we must learn also to be good parents. I believe that the responsibility of being a parent is more than that of being a husband or a wife.

 Here we will consider the Christian way of parenting. The knowledge of this will save us from many headaches.
  所有作父母的人,第一都得为着儿女的缘故,自己在神面前分别为圣。
 
 First, all parents must sanctify themselves before God for the sake of their children.
  什么叫作在神面前分别为圣呢?你们记得,主耶稣说,“我为他们的缘故,自己分别为圣。”(约十七19)这一个不是指着圣洁不圣洁说的,这一个乃是指着分别不分别为圣说的。主耶稣是圣的,祂的本性是圣的,可是因着门徒的缘故,祂就自己再分别为圣。这意思就是说,有许多事情祂可以作,这与祂自己的圣洁并没有冲突,可是祂因着门徒软弱的缘故就不作。许多的事情,门徒的软弱就支配了主,限制了主的自由。许多的事主可以作,但是,因为怕门徒误会的缘故,怕门徒跌倒的缘故,就不作。许多的时候,按着主自己的本性可以作,但主为着门徒的缘故不作。
 
 What does it mean to be sanctified before God? The Lord Jesus said, “For their sake I sanctify Myself” (John 17:19). This does not refer to being holy, but to whether or not one is sanctified. The Lord Jesus is holy and His nature is holy. But for the sake of the disciples, He sanctified Himself. There were many things that He could have done which were not contrary to His own holiness; nevertheless, He refrained from doing them because of weakness in the disciples. In many matters the disciples’ weakness directed the Lord and restricted His freedom. The Lord could do many things, but He did not do them because He did not want the disciples to misunderstand or be stumbled. As far as the Lord’s nature was concerned, He often could have acted a certain way. But He refrained from doing so for the sake of the disciples.
  照样,所有有儿女的人,也都必须为着自己的儿女分别为圣。这意思就是说,按着我们自己,本来有许多事情可以随便作;今天为着儿女的缘故,不能随便作。有许多的话,本来可以随便说,今天为着儿女的缘故,不能随便说。所以,从那一天有儿女来到我们家里起,我们就得分别为圣。

  你如果不能约束你自己,你就不能约束你的儿女。请记得,许多的事情,没有儿女的人,他的自由至多是妨害他一个人而已。有儿女的人,他的自由,就破坏了他自己和他的儿女。所以一个基督徒自从有了儿女之后,就得自己分别为圣。因为今天在你家里有两只眼睛或者四只眼睛,一直在看着你;这两只眼睛或者四只眼睛要看你一生一世。你虽然离开了世界,他所看见的还不会忘记,还要留在他里面。
 
 Similarly, those who have children should sanctify themselves for the sake of their children. This means that we should refrain from doing many things which we could do for the sake of our children. There are many things which we could say, but for the sake of the children we do not say them. From the day we bring our children into our family, we should sanctify ourselves.

 If you do not restrict yourself, you will not be able to restrict your children. The looseness of those who do not have children, at the most, results in trouble for themselves. But for those who have children, looseness results in damage to their children as well as to themselves. Once a Christian brings a child into the world, he must sanctify himself. Two eyes, sometimes four, are watching you all the time. They will follow you all your life. Even after you have left this world, they will not forget what they have seen in you; the things you do will remain inside of them.
  所以,当你的儿女出生的那一天,就是你奉献的那一天。你在道德上,要替自己定规一个标准。你在家庭行为上,要替自己定规一个标准。你在人生的是非上,要替自己定规一个标准。你在高尚的理想上,要替自己定规一个标准。你在属灵的事情上,要替自己定规一个标准。你自己必须严格的按着这些标准去行。不然的话,不只你自己出事情,马上也把你的儿女带坏了。许多的儿女坏了,不是别人带坏的,乃是自己的父母带坏的。父母缺少道德的标准,父母缺少理想的标准,父母缺少属灵的标准,就把儿女带坏了。

  我盼望你们能够看见,一个青年的人,在他将来的一生中,对于事情怎样估价,对于一件事情如何断定,都是当他在父母膝下的时候学出来的。你告诉他的话,有的时候他听见,有的时候他没有听见。但是他在你面前所看见的,是他永远看见的。他在你面前所学的,他永远学会了。儿女对于一件事的断定,是学你的断定。儿女对于一件事的估价,是学你的估价。

  所以,所有的父母都得记得,我今天的举动,一直要继续在我的儿女身上,不会停止。你没有儿女的时候,你高兴,什么都可以作;你忧愁,什么都可以摔在一边。你有了儿女之后,你的自己要受限制。你高兴的时候得按着最高的标准而行;你不高兴的时候,也得按着最高的标准而行。基督徒的儿女的一生如何,就得看你自己到底如何。

  我记得,有一个弟兄,看见他的儿子出事的时候,他说一句话是绝对对的。他说,“他就是我,我就是他。”许多父母看见儿女出事情的时候,要看出你自己来,要看见他就是你自己的返照。他所反映的是你自己,你能够从他身上看见你自己。

  所以,盼望每一对的夫妻,当他们有了儿女的时候,应该重新把自己奉献给神,重新到主面前来把自己奉献给主。今天主将人的灵魂,人的生命,人的前途都托在你的手里,所以,从今天起,我要忠心于主的信托。有许多的工作,和人订了合同,是作一年,作两年;但是这一个工作是一生的,是没有日期的限制的。
 
 The day your son is born is the day you should consecrate yourself. You must set a standard for yourself in morality, in conduct at home, and in all moral judgments regarding right and wrong. You must set a high standard for what is ideal, and you must also set a standard for yourself in spiritual matters. You must act strictly according to these standards. Otherwise, you will have problems for yourself, and you will spoil your children. Many children are ruined by their own parents, not by outsiders. If parents are lacking in ethical, moral, and spiritual standards, they will ruin their children.

 A young person makes decisions and judgments in his future life according to the training he received during his early years with his parents. A child may remember or forget what you say, but what he sees surely will remain in him forever. He develops his sense of judgment from you, and he also develops his system of values from you.

 Every parent must remember that his actions will be repeated in his children; his actions will not stop with him. When you do not have children, you can do whatever you like when you are happy and give up and forget about everything when you are unhappy. But once you have children, you have to restrict yourself. You have to act according to the highest standard of conduct whether you like it or not. The whole life of Christian children depends on the behavior of their parents.

 I remember a brother who said something when his son got into trouble. He said, “He is just a replica of me and I am just he.” When a parent sees something in his children, he must realize that he is seeing himself. He must see that they are his very reflection. They are just reflecting him. Through them he can see himself.

 This is why every couple should consecrate themselves anew to God as soon as they have a child. They should come to the Lord and consecrate themselves to Him again. From that time forward, the Lord has committed a human being, with his entire spirit, soul, life, and future, into their hands. From that day forward, they have to be faithful to the Lord’s commitment. Some people are committed to a work for one or two years when they sign a contract. But this work lasts for their entire life; there is no limit to the term of this commitment.
  在中国的信徒中,因着受异教的影响的缘故,我想,没有一种人的失败,比作父母的失败更大。作事业的失败,没有作父母的失败大。作夫妻的失败,也没有作父母的失败大。因为作夫妻,每个人还能保护他自己,因为他娶她,或她嫁他,都已经是二十岁或二十多岁的人。一个小孩交在你的手里,他不能保护自己。主把小孩子托给你,你不能到主面前去说,你托给我五个,我丢了三个。你托给我十个,我丢了八个。这一个受托的感觉若是没有,教会一直不会好。我们绝不盼望还要把他们从世界里再救回来。你生了一个,丢了一个,然后再要从世界里把他找回来。这样,福音永远不会传遍。至少应该在你家庭里,这些孩子受了这么多的教训,几十年来对付他们,要把他们带到主面前。你没有对付你的儿女,你就有错。请记得,你们的儿女如何,乃是你们作父母的人的责任。

  你们原谅我说这一句话。在教会这么多年之中,基督徒的第一个失败,就是在作父母上。因为这是没有人管的事。对方那么小交在你手里,他不能作什么。你是相当放松的对待你自己,你也会相当的放松的对待他。所以,我们要看见,作父母必须约束自己,作父母必须把自己的自由丢掉;要不然,神把人的身体和灵魂交在你的手里,将来你没有法子见你的神。
 
 Among believers in China, no failure is greater than the failure of parenting. I think this is due to the influence of paganism. Failure in one’s career cannot be compared to failure in parenting. Even failure in being a husband or a wife cannot be compared to failure in parenting. A husband or a wife can protect himself or herself, because both are over twenty years of age. But when a child is placed in your hands, he cannot protect himself. The Lord has entrusted a child to you. You cannot go to Him and say, “You have entrusted five children to me, and I have lost three.” You cannot say, “You have entrusted ten to me, and I have lost eight.” The church cannot go on if parents do not have a sense of being entrusted. We do not want to see our children being rescued back from the world. Suppose we beget children, lose them to the world, and then try to rescue them back. If we allow this to happen, the gospel will never be preached to the uttermost part of the earth. Our children have been taught many teachings, and we have been taking care of them for years. At least these children should be brought to the Lord. We are wrong if we do not take care of our children. Please remember that it is the parents’ responsibility to ensure that their children turn out the right way.

 Please give me the liberty to say this word. Throughout church history, the greatest failure among Christians is the failure in parenting. This is something no one cares much about. The children are young; they are in your hands and can do nothing much themselves. If you are loose with yourself, you will also be loose with them. We must realize that parents must exercise self-control, sacrificing their own freedom. God has committed a human body, along with his soul, into our hands. If we do not exercise self-control and give up our freedom, we will have a difficult time answering to our God in the future.
  第二,所有作父母的人,不只要看见自己的责任,将自己为着儿女的缘故分别为圣,并且作父母的人,自己必须是与神同行的。

  分别为圣的意思,就是指为着儿女的缘故。但这并不是说,好像为着我自己是随便的,为着我自己是马虎的,为着儿女的缘故我就守规矩。主耶稣不是自己没有圣洁,先为着门徒分别为圣。主耶稣如果是先为着门徒分别为圣,而自己没有圣,那祂就完全失败。照样,作父母的人要为着儿女分别为圣,他自己必须是与神同行的人。

  你在他们面前不管表现得多热心,只要你自己不是真热心的,他们很容易就把你看透了。他们很清楚,而你自己不清楚。你在他们面前很小心,而自己很随便,事实上不是那样,请记得,你很容易就给他们看透了。你自己不是谨慎的人,而在儿女面前谨慎,你要看见,他们很容易拆穿你的不谨慎,很容易拆穿你的假冒。所以你不只在他们面前,为着他们要分别为圣,并且你自己应该真的是圣的,真的像以诺一样,是与神同行的人。

  我要特别提起以诺的事。创世记五章二十一至二十二节说,以诺活到六十五岁,生了玛土撒拉之后,与神同行三百年,并且生儿养女。在以诺活到六十五岁以前,我们不知道以诺的情形如何。但是自从他生了玛土撒拉以后,我们知道他与神同行三百年,然后被神接去。这是旧约里相当特别的事。以诺没有生儿女之前,他的情形如何我们不知道。但是,以诺生了玛土撒拉之后,圣经记载他与神同行。家庭的重担在他身上的持候,他就起首觉得自己不行,他觉得他的责任重大,是他所不能应付的,所以他与神同行。不是说在儿子面前与神同行,乃是自己与神同行。他觉得,他如果不是与神同行,就不能带领儿子。以诺不只生玛土撒拉而已,他在三百年之中还生了许多孩子。但是,他还是与神同行三百年。作父母不只不能拦阻他与神同行,并且反而叫他与神同行而被提。请你们记得,第一个被提的人,乃是作父亲的人。第一个被提的人,乃是有了那么多的儿女而与神同行的人。在家庭里负家庭的责任,是彰显在神面前属灵的情形的。

  所以,你在神面前要看见,你如果要真实地带领儿女往神面前去,你自己在神面前必须是与神同行的人。你不能说,你自己的手指着天,就可以把儿女打发到天上去。要记得,用手指头指着天,儿女不能就往天上去。你只能自己在前面走,叫他们跟。许多基督徒家庭不好,就是父母盼望儿女比自己好,盼望儿女不爱世界,往前面走,而他自己躲在后面。请记得,这一件事无论怎么作,都没法子达到目的。我们必须注意,作父母的人的标准如何,儿女的标准也定规如何。不是你需要一个标准是假冒标准,乃是你在属灵的事实上是这一个标准,你的儿女就会像你的标准一样。

  你们原谅我说一点浅的事,低的事。我曾到一个家庭里去,看见母亲打孩子,因这孩子撒了谎。但是事实上,在这一个家庭里,父亲也撒谎,母亲也撒谎。多少次,我寻出来他们是撒谎的人。但是,今天孩子撒谎,就打。老实说,这是撒谎的技术出了事,是他的撒谎被人寻出来了。在这里,问题是撒谎给人寻出来,或者不给人寻出来。不是说,有没有撒谎。是那一个技术的问题。你撒谎,给人寻出来,就被打。请记得,你是这一种双重的标准,你用什么方法带领儿女?你自己是撒谎的,你要儿女不撒谎,有什么用?你不能自己的生活是一种的标准,对于你的儿女又是一种标准,这一件事永远不能成功。儿女所看见的,儿女在你身上所接受的,是撒谎,不是诚实;你越打他,越出事情。像有的父亲说的话一样:等到你十八岁,我也给你抽烟。许多孩子也想,等到我十八岁,父亲也许可我撒谎。我今天没有十八岁,所以不能撒谎。等到我十八岁的时候,我也可以撒谎。你是把自己的儿女推到世界里去。你只能与神同行像以诺一样,才能带领儿女像以诺一样。你不能自己不是与神同行的,而要带领儿女像以诺一样。

  请你记得,你所爱的,他们自然也就在那里学习爱。你所恨的,他们自然也就在那里学习恨。你所宝贝的,他们自然在那里学习宝贝。你所定罪的,他们自然在那里学习定罪。你必须建立一个道德的标准,为着你自己和你的儿女。你自己道德的标准是什么,自然他们道德的标准也是什么。你爱主的标准是什么,自然他们爱主的标准也是什么。一个家庭里只能有一个标准,不能有两个标准。

  我知道有一个家庭,父亲是所谓的教友,自己从来不上礼拜堂,但是,每一个礼拜天要儿女都上礼拜堂。每一次礼拜天早上,分给每一个儿女一点钱,要他们去礼拜堂。钱作什么用?为着投捐箱。等一等,自己和三个朋友去打麻将。结果儿女拿了钱去吃东西,等牧师讲道的时候,进去听一节圣经,就出来玩,因为回家要报告父亲的。东西也吃了,报告也报告得出来了,玩也玩了。这是一个极端的例子。

  所以,我盼望你们看见,神将儿女交给我们,在家庭里面只能有一个标准。他们所不能作的,我也不能作。在家庭里面绝对不能够有两个标准,儿女守一个标准,你守一个标准。不能。你必须为着儿女的缘故,也要守这一个标准。你自己要分别为圣,维持这一个标准。这一个标准一次建立了之后,你要一直维持这一个标准。所以,我盼望你们能够把儿女的问题好好的解决。他们是在那里看你。他们好不好,就看你好不好。他们不是在那里听你,他们是在那里看你。他们好像什么都灵。你在什么地方欺侮他们,他们都知道。你在什么地方作假,他们都知道。千万不要以为儿女能够被欺骗。不能。你是什么态度,你是什么种事实,他们都知道。你要你的儿女有什么种的情形,你自己就要站在那一个地位上。

  这是非常美丽的图画,就是以诺生了玛土撒拉之后,与神同行三百年。他生了许多儿女,还能与神同行三百年。这是一个真实地父亲,一点没有虚假,从神的眼光看来,完全是对的。
 
 Second, parents must not only realize their responsibility and sanctify themselves for the sake of their children; they must also walk with God.

 One sanctifies himself for the sake of his children. But this does not mean that he can be loose and careless when he is by himself. He should not exercise self-control merely for the sake of his children. The Lord Jesus was not short of holiness in Himself. He did not sanctify Himself just for the sake of His disciples. If the Lord Jesus sanctified Himself merely for the sake of His disciples, but was not holy in Himself, He would have been a total failure. In the same way, parents must sanctify themselves for their children, but they themselves must also walk with God.

 No matter how much zeal you show in your children’s presence, they can easily see through you if you are not genuinely zealous. They are very clear, but you may not be that clear. You may be a very loose person yet act carefully in their presence. In reality you are not the person you pretend to be. Please remember that your children can see through you easily. If you are a careless person and you try to act in a discreet way before your children, they will easily detect your carelessness and pretension. You must not only sanctify yourself before them for their sake, but you must also be genuinely holy in yourself, walking with God as Enoch did.

 I would like to draw your attention to the example of Enoch. Genesis 5:21-22 says, “Enoch lived sixty and five years, and begat Methuselah: and Enoch walked with God after he begat Methuselah three hundred years, and begat sons and daughters.” Before Enoch was sixty-five years old, we do not know his condition. After he begat Methuselah, we know that he walked with God three hundred years. Then he was taken up by God. This is a special case in the Old Testament. Before Enoch begat children, we do not know anything about his condition. But after Enoch begat Methuselah, the Bible says that he walked with God. When the burden of the family was upon him, he started to feel his weakness. He felt that his responsibility was too great and that he could not manage it by himself. So he began to walk with God. He did not walk with God just in the presence of his son; he walked with God even when he was by himself. He felt that if he did not walk with God, he would not know how to raise his children. Enoch begat not only Methuselah but also many other children; nevertheless, he walked with God for three hundred years. His responsibility as a parent did not hinder him from walking with God; rather, it caused him to walk with God. Eventually, he was raptured. Please remember that the first person who was raptured was a father. The first person to be raptured was one who had many children and yet who still walked with God. The way one bears his responsibility in a family is a reflection of his spiritual condition before God.

 We must see that in order for us to bring our children to the Lord in a genuine way, we need to be a person who walks with God. We cannot send our children to heaven merely by pointing our fingers to heaven. We have to walk in front of them. Only then can we ask our children to follow us. Even though Christian parents want their children to be better than they are in the hope that their children will not love the world and will go on in a positive way, there are many bad families because the parents themselves draw back. If this is the case, they will never realize their goal no matter how hard they try. We must remember that the standard of the children cannot be higher than the standard of their parents. This does not mean that we should set a false standard. We should have a standard that is genuine and spiritual. If we have this, our children will come up to our standard.

 Please forgive me for saying something that sounds simple and elementary. I once went to visit a family and saw the mother beating her child because the child lied. However, both the father and the mother in this family also lied. I learned that they lied on many occasions. But when their child lied, he was beaten. Honestly speaking, the child’s real mistake was only a deficiency in his technique of lying; he was caught lying. The only difference between the child and the parents was that one was caught lying while the others were not. It was not a matter of whether one lied, but a matter of skill. One lied, and he was caught and punished. If you have a double standard, how can you raise your children? How can you tell your children not to lie when you are a liar yourself? You must not have one standard for your life and another standard for your child’s life. This will never work. Suppose your children see and receive nothing but lies and dishonesty from you. The more you punish them, the more problems you will have. Some fathers tell their sons, “Wait until you are eighteen, and I will let you smoke.” Many children say in their heart, “When I am eighteen, my father will let me lie. I am not yet eighteen, so I cannot lie. But when I am eighteen, I will lie.” This pushes your children into the world. You must walk with God as Enoch did, in order to raise your children as Enoch did. If you do not walk with God, you cannot expect to raise your children the way Enoch did.

 Please remember that your children will learn to love what you love, and hate what you hate. They will learn to treasure what you treasure, and condemn what you condemn. You must set a moral standard for yourself and your children. Whatever your moral standard is, that will be their standard as well. Your standard of loving the Lord will be their standard of loving the Lord. There can be only one standard in a family, not two.

 I know of a family whose father is a nominal Christian. He never goes to church, but he wants his children to go every Sunday. Every Sunday morning, he gives a little money to each of his children and tells them to go to church. The money is for the children to make offerings. Later in the day, he plays a game of mahjong with his three friends. His children, however, spend the money on snack food. They play until the pastor is almost through with his sermon, and then they sneak into the building to hear a verse or two. When they go home, they give their father a nice report. They have snacks, they get to play, and they make a report. This, of course, is an extreme case.

 I hope we can see that God has committed our children to us. There can be only one standard in the family. Whatever we forbid our children to do, we should not do. There must never be two standards in a family, one for the children and another for us. We must keep the same standard for our children’s sake. We must sanctify ourselves to maintain a standard. Once the standard is set, we must maintain it. I hope we will all take good care of our children. They are constantly watching us. Whether or not they behave well depends on whether we behave well. They are not merely listening to us; they are watching us as well. They seem to know everything. They know if we are pushing them around, and they know if we are acting in front of them. We should not think that we can deceive our children. No! They cannot be deceived. They know how we feel, and they are clear about the true picture. Whatever we demand of our children, we must take the same position in that matter.

 After Enoch begat Methuselah, he walked with God three hundred years. What a beautiful picture this is! He begat many children, yet he could walk with God three hundred years. He was a genuine father without any pretense. Such a walk is altogether proper in the eyes of God.
  第三,一个家庭要好,父亲和母亲必须是同心的。父母是同心合意的,为着神的缘故,牺牲自己的自由,建立一个严格的道德标准。不能父亲有一个特别的看法,母亲有一个特别的看法。这是指着夫妇都是基督徒说的。如果夫妇二位不都是基督徒,那是另外一件事。

  许多时候,父亲和母亲不站在同一个地位上,结果,父亲和母亲造出漏洞来给儿女自由犯罪。父母如果不同心,儿女就不容易有一定的标准。如果父亲说可以,母亲说不可以;母亲说可以,而父亲说不可以;就叫儿女变作拣他所喜欢的问,拣他所觉得便当的去问。问父亲便当,就去问父亲;问母亲便当,就去问母亲。你马上看见,这里面的差别是太大。

  我认识一对年老的夫妇,都是基督徒。可是他们两个的意思不一样,你有你的意见,我有我的意见,夫妇相处很不好,结果父母也作得不好。因此,母亲赞成的事,儿女就去寻母亲;父亲赞成的事,儿女就去寻父亲,总是这样的要。等母亲回家的时候,问他为什么作这一个?就说,我问过父亲了。等父亲回家的时候,问他为什么作这一个?就说,我问过母亲了。这样,所有的孩子都非常自由,在父亲和母亲的战场里玩。在二十年前,我就对他说,你们这一种情形如果延长下去,你们的儿女定规不会信主。他说,不会,不会。今天,儿子大学都毕业,有的去留学,一个都没有信主,非常放松。

  如果在两个人之中,有一个不信,这是另外一件事。如果两个都是信的,神的手加在他们身上是厉害的。如果有一个不信的,能够特别祷告,求神怜悯。无论是丈夫,是妻子,都可以求。如果两个都是信的,把儿女两边拉,定规出事情。

  所以,如果儿女有问题的时候,作父母的人必须维持同意。在儿女面前必须维持同意。不管什么事情,孩子来问你的时候,你第一个问题是说,你问过母亲了没有,母亲怎么说。如果母亲说这样,就是这样。你如果是妻子,孩子来问你,你第一个问题就要问他说,问过父亲没有,父亲怎么说,我也怎么说。不管父亲对不对,母亲对不对,总要维持同意。有交涉,你们俩个回到房间里去办,不能给他们漏洞。一有漏洞,他们就随便。他们总喜欢寻漏洞。如果丈夫见妻子有不对的地方,妻子看见丈夫有不对的地方,你们俩个人要在房间里问,你为什么对孩子这样说。交涉要办,但是不要给孩子在你身上寻着漏洞。如果这样,就很容易同心合意的把这些儿女都带到主面前。
 
 Third, the father and mother must be of one mind in order for a family to be healthy. They must be of one mind in sacrificing their own freedom for God’s sake and in raising up a strict moral standard. The father must not have one view while the mother has another. I am talking about the case where both parents are Christians. It is another matter if one of them is not a Christian.

 A father and mother often do not take the same stand. As a result, they give their children the ground to sin freely. It is not easy for children to have an absolute standard if their parents are not of the same mind. If the father says yes in regards to a certain matter but the mother says no, or vice versa, the children will go to the parent they like and the one they feel most comfortable with. If it is more convenient to ask the father, they will go to the father, but if it is more convenient to get an answer from the mother, they will go to the mother. This immediately creates a big discrepancy.

 I know of an old Christian couple who held different views. One would have one opinion and the other would have another. Their relationship as husband and wife was poor. As a result, they also became poor parents. Their children would ask the mother about things she agreed with, and they would ask the father about things he agreed with. They manipulated their requests in this way. If the mother came home and asked the children about their behavior, they would say, “We have checked with Father.” If the father came home and asked the children about their behavior, they would say, “We have checked with Mother.” As a result, their children had complete freedom by manipulating their way through their parents’ inconsistencies. Twenty years ago I said to the father, “If this kind of condition continues, your children will surely turn away from the Lord.” He said, “That will not happen.” Today all of their sons have graduated from college, and some have gone overseas for further study, but none have believed in the Lord. They all are very undisciplined.

 It is a different matter if one of the parents is an unbeliever. If both are believers, however, they have to expect God’s heavy hand upon them. If one is not a believer, either the believing husband or the believing wife can pray specifically for mercy. But if both are believers and they pull their children in different directions, they can expect nothing but trouble down the road.

 Whenever children get into trouble, the parents must exercise themselves to be of one mind. They must have the same mind before their children. Whatever the children ask, the husband’s first answer should be, “Have you checked with your mother? What did she say? If your mother says yes, you can do it.” If you are the wife and your children ask for something, you first should answer, “Have you checked with your father? Whatever he says, I will say the same.” Whether or not the other person is right is a different story. You must maintain the same stand. If there is any dispute, both of you must go into your room to discuss it. Do not open a loophole for them. They will become loose once there are loopholes. Children always like to look for loopholes. If the husband sees a fault in the wife or vice versa, any question as to why something was said to the children must be asked behind closed doors. It is important to clarify any disagreement, but you must not allow your children to find loopholes in you. If the parents are of one mind, it will be very easy to lead the children to the Lord.
  第四,圣经里,对儿女有一个基本的原则,就是儿女是耶和华所赐给的(诗一二七3)。所以,所有的儿女,在圣经里,都是神的信托。像我刚才所说的,有一天你要为着这一个信托去交账。没有一个人能够说,我的儿女是我的。以为儿女绝对是我的,以为儿女一切的事都可随我无穷的意志来支配,都可随我专制的意志来支配,一直到他成人为止。这一种的思想,是异教的思想,不是基督教的思想。基督教从来不承认儿女是我们的。基督教承认儿女是神的信托。基督教绝不承认父母可以专制的支配儿女到他成人为止。
 
 Fourth, there is a basic principle in the Bible that children are given by Jehovah (Psa. 127:3). According to the Bible, children are entrusted by God to man. One day you must render your account of this trust to God. No one can say that his children are his and his alone. The thought that one’s children are his own, that one can do whatever he wants with them, and that he has absolute control over them is a pagan concept; it is not a Christian concept. Christianity never teaches that children are ours. Rather, it acknowledges that children are God’s trust and that parents cannot exercise despotic control over their children throughout their childhood.
  许多人作了基督徒之后,还是有天下没有不是的父母的思想。请你们记得,天下尽多不是的父母。错,许多时候是在父母身上。所以,千万不要把异教的思想摆在自己身上,以为你有无限的权柄,可以支配你的儿女。

  请记得,父母没有无限的权柄。儿女有单独的灵魂,他就受他自己的支配。他可能上天堂,他可能下地狱,你没有法子支配他,儿女有单独的灵魂,他们自己要在神面前负责。你不能对待他们像一件东西一样,像一个产业一样,以为你在他们身上有无限的权柄。神没有将无限的权柄给你。只有死的东西,神将无限的权柄给你。有灵魂的人,神没有将无限的权柄给你;一切有灵魂的人,别人在他身上都不能有无限的权柄。这是一种异教的思想,这是人的骄傲,根本在我们中间不能有。
 
 Some people hold on to the concept that parents are always right. They hold on to this concept even after they have become Christians. Please remember that many parents are not always right. Many times the parents are quite wrong. We should not pick up pagan concepts, and we should not assume that we have unlimited authority over our children.

 Please remember that parents do not have absolute authority over their children. Children have their own spirit and their own soul, over which the parents have no control whatsoever. Since children have their own spirit and soul, they are under their own control. They can go to heaven, or they can go to hell. They must be responsible for themselves before God. We cannot treat them as an object or as property. We should not assume that we can exercise unlimited authority over them. God has not given us such absolute authority. God has given us unlimited authority over dead things, but He has not given us unlimited authority over human beings who have their own spirit and soul. No one can have absolute authority over another person with a spirit and a soul. The thought of absolute authority is a pagan concept. It is related to pride and should not be found among us.
  你对于朋友也讲道理,对于家里别的人也讲道理,对于同事也讲礼貌,也讲道理。对你的上司你更客气,更恭敬。你和各种的人来往,都相处得很好。但是,你对于儿女,好像他是你私有的财产,你忘记了他有灵魂,忘记了灵魂是神所赐的。你所有的脾气都是向着你的儿女发。你喜欢待儿女怎么样,就待儿女怎么样。好像对于全世界的人都要有礼貌,唯独对于儿女不需要礼貌,儿女好像是你的出气筒一样。我知道,有的父母,在家庭里就是这样。好像我这一个人也得有礼貌,也得温柔,也得发脾气,如果不发脾气,作人就不周到。但是把脾气摆在无论什么地方都出事情。和同事发脾气,同事不睬你。和上司发脾气,上司不要你。和朋友发脾气,朋友觉得你不好。只有一个地方发脾气,是不会得着报复的,就是儿女。有许多父母在儿女身上的脾气是大的,好像儿女是培养他的脾气的地方。

  你们原谅我说很重的话。我看见太多作父母的人,这一边看着儿女大声责骂,马上又转过脸来对我说,倪先生,这一碗东西很好吃。但我吃不下去。两分钟的事,这一边骂孩子,那一边说,倪先生,请吃。难处是在这里:有的父母,看儿女好像是他们合法的出气筒。神给我孩子作什么呢?叫我发脾气。但愿神怜悯我们这些人!

  请你们记得,神绝没有把孩子所有的权利都抹煞。神绝没有把孩子所有的自尊心都抹煞,神绝没有把孩子们所有的自由都抹煞。神绝没有把孩子们所有的独立人格都抹煞,把他们摆在你手里,任你打,任你骂。没有这件事。这是非基督徒的思想,这不是我们基督徒的思想。请你记得,对和不对,在你身上,和在他们身上,在神面前是一样一式的。你和他是一个标准。不是说在你身上是一个标准,在他们身上又是一个标准。我愿意对初信的弟兄说,对于儿女要客气,要温柔,不可以粗鲁,不能随便骂,随便闹,更不能随便打。

  请你们记得,这一类的行为,乃是叫你自己放纵。每一个要认识神的人,都应该学习约束自己。在儿女身上特别要约束自己。而这一个约束自己,是从重视儿女的灵魂上产生的。不管儿女是多小,多软弱,请你记得,他有人格。神给他个性,神给他灵魂,我们不能侵略他的个性,抹煞他的人格,轻看他的灵魂。所以,我们没法随便的对待他,我们要学习尊重这一个人。

  但是,他也是托在我的家庭里。他的道德标准就是我的道德标准。这一件事在他身上是对的,在我身上也是对的。父母没有权利在儿女身上使气。基督徒使气是不应该的,基督徒在儿女身上使气也是不应该的。无论在哪里,使气都是不应该的。你应该讲理,和他也应该讲理。对就是对,不对就是不对。不是因为他弱小,就欺侮他。全世界最不勇敢的人,就是欺侮弱小的人。
 
 We are reasonable with our friends and with other members of our family. We are courteous and reasonable with our colleagues and are even more courteous and respectful to our superiors. We try to get along well with every kind of person. But we treat our children as if they are our personal property, forgetting that they also have a spirit and a soul and that they are gifts from God. It is possible for us to vent our anger on them and treat them as we please. Some people think that they need to be courteous to everyone in the world except their own children. They seem to regard their children as the means of venting their anger. I know of parents who are this way at home. They seem to think that a man must be courteous and gentle and yet, at the same time, have a strong temper. It seems that they are not complete if they do not lose their temper. Nevertheless, they realize that they will be in trouble if they lose their temper with others. Their superiors will fire them if they lose their temper with them, and their friends will despise them if they lose their temper with them. They think that there is only one place where they can lose their temper without suffering punishment—with their children. Many parents have a terrible temper toward their children. It is as if their children were the cultivating ground for their temper.

 Please forgive me for saying such strong words. I have seen many parents shout at their children over dinner and then turn toward me and say, “Mr. Nee, please take some of this food. It is delicious.” When this happens. I have no heart for the food. These things often happen within a span of just a few minutes. On the one hand, they scold their children, and on the other hand, they say, “Mr. Nee, please eat.” The problem with some parents is that they consider their children to be the rightful means for venting their anger. Did God give us children so that we have a place to lose our temper? May God be merciful to us!

 Please remember that God has not denied all rights of children. He has not annulled all the self-esteem, personal freedom, or independent constitution of the children. He has not put them in our hands for us to beat them and scold them. There is no such thing. This is a non-Christian thought; it is not a Christian concept. Please remember that the same standard of right and wrong equally applies to us and our children. There should be only one standard for us and our children. We cannot have one standard for ourselves and another standard for them. Let me say a word to the new believers. You must be tender and gentle to your children. Never be rude to them. Do not scold them or rebuke them arbitrarily, much less beat them at will.

 Please remember that such conduct leads to indulgence. Everyone who wants to know God must learn to control himself. In particular, he should control himself when it comes to dealing with his children. This kind of self-control comes from a proper respect of a child’s soul. No matter how small or weak a child is, remember that he has his own personality. God has given him a personality and a soul. You must not damage his character, destroy his personality, or despise his soul. You must not treat him in an arbitrary way. You must learn to respect him as a person.

 At the same time, our children are entrusted to our family. Their standard of morality must be our standard of morality. Whatever applies to them must also apply to us. Parents have no right to vent their wrath on their children. A Christian should not lose his temper with anyone, not even with his own children. It is wrong for us to lose our temper with anyone, no matter whom it may be. We should be reasonable, and we should only reason with our children. What is right is always right and what is wrong is always wrong. Do not intimidate them just because they are small and weak. Those who oppress the weak and the small are the most cowardly people in the world.
  有两个学生在学校里闲谈。有一个女孩子对她的同学说,我有一个父亲,我知道,如果我需要死的话,他肯替我死。你听,这是一个孩子对她父亲的批评。她的父亲是基督徒,他是这样的一个父亲。还有一个家庭,也是基督徒家庭,也有一个女孩子。父亲是相当严厉的,常常随便的向女儿发脾气。有一次,她在学校里听了一篇道,回家去的时候,父亲问她,你在学校里学了些什么?她说,我知道主把你赐给我,当作我的十字架。你看,两个作父亲的都是基督徒,但是,何等的不一样!

  所以,我对你们说,你们慢一点要求你们的儿女顺服。你们先要要求你们自己在神的面前作好的父母。如果不是好的父母,自然就不是好的基督徒。神把儿女赐给父母,不是要父母作儿女的十字架。神把儿女赐给父母,乃是要父母学习在神面前尊重别人的自由,尊重别人的人格,尊重别人的灵魂。
 
 Two students were once talking to each other in school. The girl said to her classmate, “I know my father. He is willing to die for me.” Listen to what she said! This is the comment of a child about her father. Her father was a Christian. This was the kind of father he was to her. The other girl was also from a Christian family. Her father was harsh and lost his temper with his daughter easily. Once she heard a sermon at school. When she arrived home, her father asked her what she had learned. She answered, “I now know that the Lord has given you to me to be my cross.” Both fathers were Christians. But what a difference between them!

 I would say to the parents: Be slow to demand obedience from your children. Instead, first demand that you yourselves be good parents before the Lord. If you are not good parents, you can never be good Christians. God does not give us children for the purpose of making us their crosses. God gave us children so that we will learn to honor their freedom, personality, and soul before the Lord.
  第五,保罗给我们看见,作父母的人有一件事是非常要紧的,就是不应该惹儿女的气(弗六4)。
 
 Fifth, Paul showed us an important thing that parents should not do—they should not provoke their children to anger (Eph. 6:4).
  什么叫作惹儿女的气?意思就是说,你过度的用你的权柄。或者你用你身体的力量来压迫他,因为无论如何你比他强。或者你用金钱的力量来压迫他,你说,你不听我,我不给你钱;你不听我,我不给你吃,我不给你穿。他的养生是靠着你,你是用钱来压迫他。有的是用身体的力量来压迫他,有的是用专制的意志来压迫他,把他惹到气了。你惹他们到一个地步,一直在那里等候自由。有一天他要将所有的都绝对放松,他要什么都自由。

  我认识一个弟兄,他的父亲在家里赌钱,抽烟,随便的很;还有侵吞公款,许许多多的事。可是,他还要上礼拜堂去,并且要他所有的儿女都上礼拜堂去。不去的话,要非常严厉的责罚。他叫这些孩子在家里一点没有吸引,而又要叫他们上礼拜堂去。后来这一个弟兄说,那一个时候我起誓说,有一天大起来,我绝不进礼拜堂。如果有一天,我能够自己吃,就绝不进礼拜堂。他起誓的这样作。感谢神,后来他得救了。不然的话,在这里有一个人,将来是反基督教,非基督教的。这是非常严重的事。自己没有吸引,而要儿女进入礼拜堂,这是没有的事。这是惹他们的气。所以作父母的,千万不要过度的用权柄,惹儿女的气。无论如何,不要把儿女弄僵,弄翻。

  我也记得,一个人到今天还没有得救。前些日子,我还看见他。他在家庭里受强迫来读圣经,他在学校里也受强迫来读圣经,因为是教会的学校。我不是说,作父母的人,不应该叫儿女读圣经。我是说,你必须吸引他,你自己要作得好。你不给他看见主的宝贝,只知道压迫他,这不行。在这里,有一个母亲,是挂名的基督徒,脾气非常厉害,一定要他的儿子读圣经,进教会学校。有一天,他的儿子就问他,什么时候可以不读圣经。母亲就对他说,到你中学毕业,就可以不读。有一天,他把中学文凭拿到手,就把三本圣经拿到后面院子里去烧掉了。你要自然而然的吸引他,不然的话,你看见他气坏了,什么事情都作。你自己是想要叫他作好的儿女,但是,等到一天他能够自由的时候,就翻了。这就叫作惹儿女的气。你们不要惹儿女的气。你们要学习作父母,在儿女身上有爱,有温柔,有见证,能吸引。而另外一方面,绝不能在他们身上过分用权柄。权柄只能节制的用;过分的用权柄,就僵了。
 
 What does it mean to provoke children to anger? It means the excessive use of authority. One can overpower his children with physical strength. This is always possible because parents are stronger than their children. Or one can try to subdue his children with financial power. He may say, “If you do not obey me, I will not give you any money. If you do not listen to me, I will take away your food and clothing.” Since the children depend on him for their living, he overpowers them with his money by threatening to withdraw his support. Some parents dominate their children with physical power, and others dominate them with their iron will. This can provoke their children to anger. When they are provoked, they will wait for the chance for their freedom. One day they will break their bondage and seek total freedom.

 I know a brother whose father gambled, smoked, and behaved rudely at home. He embezzled public funds and was involved in many other unscrupulous businesses. But he still went to church, and he wanted all of his children to go to church. He would rebuke and punish them severely if they did not go. He ruined his children’s taste for the family, all the while insisting that they go to church. Later, the brother said, “I vowed that when I grew up one day, I would never go to church. As soon as I could support myself, I was going to turn away from the church.” Even though he swore this way, eventually he was saved. Thank God! Otherwise, he would have become another anti-Christian proponent. This was a very serious matter. The father did not try to make his children love him, yet he demanded that his children go to church. This never works. This provokes children to anger. Parents should not exercise excessive authority over their children or provoke them to anger. They must never make their children hardened and rebellious toward them.

 I remember another man who is not saved. Not long ago I saw him. He was forced to read the Bible when he was growing up at home, and he was forced to read the Bible when he went to a parochial school. I am not saying that parents should not charge their children to read the Bible. I am saying that you must attract them and be an example to them yourself. It will never work if you merely tell them that the Lord is precious, yet constantly abuse them. There was a mother who was a nominal Christian. She had a terrible temper. She insisted that her son read the Bible and go to a parochial school. One day he asked when he could stop reading the Bible. His mother replied, “When you finish secondary school, you can stop reading the Bible.” On the day that he received his high school diploma, he took his three copies of the Bible and burned them in the backyard. You must draw children in a natural way. Otherwise, when their anger is provoked they may do anything. You want them to be good, but they will rebel against you when they become free. This is what is meant by provoking children to anger. Do not provoke your children to anger. You must learn to be proper parents, to have love, tenderness, and a proper testimony before them. You must also be an attraction to them. Do not exercise your authority excessively. Authority can only be exercised under self-control. If you are excessive in your use of authority, you will stifle your relationship with your children.
  还不只,儿女作得好的时候,还应该给他正当地欣赏。有的父母只会打,只会骂,除了打和骂之外,别的什么都没有,这就很容易惹儿女的气。请你记得,有的孩子的确有心作好。如果你除了打和骂之外,什么也没有,就变作像保罗所说的话:叫儿女“失了志气。”(西三21)我作好没有用,父母不知道。所以儿女作得好的时候,应该鼓励他。今天你作得不错,我要奖赏你,我要特别给你什么东西。不错,孩子需要有罚,但也需要有赏。不然的话,孩子要失去志气。

  我从前读过一个故事。有一个女孩子,很小,她的母亲只会打骂。这一个孩子小的时候,天性也好。她觉得母亲对她不好,所以有一天她特别巴结的作。到了晚上,母亲把她的衣服脱了放在床上,就走了。她就把母亲喊回来。母亲问她什么事,她不说。母亲要走,她又把她喊回来。母亲又问她什么事,她就说,母亲,你没有什么话说么。这是贝文说出来的一个故事。这一个女孩子,一连哭了两个钟点。这个母亲是麻木的,尽打,尽骂,除了打骂之外没有感觉。

  所以请你们记得,在新约圣经里面,教人作父母的地方比儿女多。作父母的错,只有主对我们说。作儿女的错,全世界的人都在那里说,我们可以少说一点。圣经告诉我们,作父母的人,的的确确因为缺少感觉,惹儿女的气,叫儿女失去自己的志气。所以,对于父母的事,要特别提起。这一个职业是比任何的职业都难。作父母的人,要用全副精神来作父母,要花工夫来作父母,千万不要没有感觉。
 
 In addition, you should show proper appreciation for your children when they perform well. Some parents only know how to punish and scold; they know nothing else. This easily provokes their children to anger. Please remember that many children do have a desire to be good. If you have nothing for them except punishment and rebuke, they will become disheartened, according to Paul’s word in Colossians 3:21. They will say that it is useless to do good because their parents will not acknowledge it. You must encourage your children when they perform well. You can say to them, “Today you have done well. I will reward you. I want to give you something special.” Children do need to be disciplined, but they also need to be rewarded. Otherwise, they will become disheartened.

 I read of a story about a little girl whose mother only knew how to beat and scold her children. The child had a good disposition when she was young. Since she felt that her mother did not approve of her, she decided that she would work especially hard one day to try to please her. When evening came, her mother undressed her, put her to bed, and began to walk away. As the mother was walking away, the daughter called to her. The mother asked what she wanted. She did not say anything. When the mother started to walk away again, the daughter called again. When the mother asked her again, the daughter said, “Mother, do you not have anything to say?” This is one of the stories told by Mr. Bervin. After the mother left, the girl cried for two hours. Her mother was too insensitive. She only knew how to beat and scold her daughter; she was insensitive to everything else.

 Please remember that the New Testament has more teaching for parents than for children. The whole world speaks of the mistakes that children make, but the Lord spoke of the mistakes that parents make. Since the world speaks so much about children’s mistakes, we do not have to say too much about them. The Bible tells us parents can indeed provoke their children to anger and dishearten them through their insensitivity. This is why it speaks so much about parenting. This occupation is more difficult than any other occupation in the world. Those who are parents must devote all their energy and mind to be proper parents. Please do not be insensitive to your children.
  第六,父母的话,在儿女身上是非常有功效的。所以不只你的榜样要紧,你的话也要紧。
 
 Sixth, parents’ words are very important to children. You must not only be a pattern to your children but also realize that your words are very important to them.
  请你们记得,作父母的人,对儿女所说的话,如果不能实行,就不应该说。绝不应该给儿女虚空的应许。你如果没有能力达到那个应许,就不答应他。如果办不到,就不应许他。如果儿女要你买什么东西,你要计算你经济的能力,作得到的答应他;作不到的,你说,尽我的力量,我能作的,就作,我作不到的,就不作。总要每一句话都靠得住。你们不要以为这是小事。应该叫他们总不疑惑你的话。不只不疑惑,并且相信你所说的话是靠得住的。如果孩子们看见父母的话不可靠,等到他大的时候,定规对于什么事情都马虎。他以为说话可以随便,什么都可以随便。有的话是政治上用的话,不是事实上的话,不能用。有许多父母好像太好了,儿女无论问什么都答应,可是十件之中没有作一两件。这样特别好的答应,只有一个结果,叫儿女失望。所以,要拣选作得到的事答应,作不到的事宁可不答应。不一定作得到的事,就说不一定作得到。要把话说得准。
 
 Please remember that parents should not say anything to their children that they cannot carry out. You must not make empty promises to your children. Do not promise them something if you do not have the ability to fulfill your promise. Do not make a promise to them if you cannot fulfill it. If your children want you to buy something, you have to consider your financial ability. If you can do it, do it. If not, you must say, “I will do my best. I will do what I can do. But I cannot do what is beyond my ability.” Every word of yours must be reliable. You should not think that this is a small matter. You must not allow your children to doubt your words. Not only must they not doubt your words, but they also must have the assurance that your words are accurate. If the children find their parents’ words to be unreliable, they will grow up acting carelessly. They will think that since one can be careless with his words, he can be careless with anything. Some expressions can be used only in politics; they are not factual. Parents should not use such expressions. Many parents are apparently too kind to their children. They promise whatever their children ask, but nine out of ten times they cannot fulfill their promises. Such wonderful promises produce only one result in the children—disappointment. You must promise only things that you can do. If you cannot do a certain thing, do not promise it. If you are not sure whether you can do it, tell them so. Your words must be accurate.
  有的时候不只是应许,并且是命令。你如果叫儿女作一件事,你不开口就不开口,一开口就要作到。你要他们相信你的话是代表你的意思。许多时候,你是给了一个适当的命令,但是,你自己忘记了。这是不可以的。你不能说,这一次不作,行,下次不作,又不行。如果这样,你叫小孩子作难。所以,应该给孩子们看见,不管你记得不记得,我的话一说就要听。你有能力开口说一次,你就得有能力开口说一百次。你有能力开口说一件,你就得有能力每一件都说,总不更改。要从小就给他们看见,话语是神圣的,不管在命令上或者在应许上。引一个比方:你们对一个孩子说,这一间房间要你每一个早晨来扫。你一说这一句话,就要考量你的能力,到底说的话行不行。你叫他扫,今天不扫,明天还是叫他扫。明天不扫,后天还是叫他扫。今年叫他扫,明年还是叫他扫。叫他觉得我的父亲不随便说话,一说话非作不可。如果给他寻出你说的话不算数,你的话马上都落空。所以你说的每一句话都要有实际,有原则。
 
 Sometimes you are not making a promise, but giving an order. If you open your mouth to ask your children to do something, you must make sure that it is done. You have to make them realize that you mean what you say. Many times you give a proper order, but you forget about it. This is wrong. You should not tell your children that it is all right if they do not carry out your order this time, just as long as they do it the next time. If you excuse them, you are not doing them a favor. You should show your children that once you say something, they must carry it out whether or not you remember it. If you say it once, you can say it a hundred times. If your word counts for one thing, your word should count for a hundred things. You should not nullify your own words. Show them from their youth that words are hallowed, whether they are a promise or an order. For example, if you tell your child to sweep his room every morning, you must first consider whether or not it is within his ability to do it. If he does not do it today, you must make sure that he does it the next day. If he does not do it the next day, you must make sure that he does it the third day. You must uphold your order this year, and you must uphold it next year. You have to show your children that your words are not uttered lightly and that once they are uttered, they have to be carried out. If they find that your words do not count, your words will become ineffective. Hence, every word out of your mouth must be practical and principled.
  有的时候,话说得过分了,你总得找机会给孩子们看见,你那一次说话过分了。说话总要准确。许多时候你会把两只牛说作三只牛,五只鸟说作八只鸟,这需要马上给他更正。对孩子们说话的时候,要常常学习更正。你说,刚才这一句话不对,是两只牛,不是三只牛。要给他看见话语的神圣。家庭里面的一切,都是要建立基督徒的品格,所以,你们自己要建立话语的神圣。而他们说话的时候,要他们知道话语的神圣,话语的准确。许多时候,你自己说错了,必须相当重的承认。这样,你就能够叫你的孩子看见话语的神圣。许多父母说话的时候,三个变成五个,两个变成三个,随便的说,在家庭里没有好的榜样,叫他们一直不知道话语的神圣。

  这些的难处,都是从家庭里没有主的教训而来的。你们要有主的教训,你们要让他们看见主的教训。至少要他们看见话语是神圣的。应许是实在的,命令也是实在的,说话就是准确的。你们看见,这些孩子至少有一点教育。
 
 Sometimes you exaggerate your words. You must find an opportunity to tell your children that you exaggerated your words on that particular occasion. Your words must be accurate. Sometimes you see only two cows but you say that there are three, or you see five birds but say that there are eight. You must correct yourself immediately. In speaking to your children, you must learn to always correct yourself. You should learn to say, “What I just said was not that accurate. There are two cows, not three.” You must show them that words should be sanctified. Everything that happens in the family should be for the building up of Christian character. You must sanctify your words. When your children speak, they should also sanctify their words and be accurate with them. When you say something wrong, you must make a point to admit your mistake. In this manner you will train your children to sanctify their words. Many parents say five when they mean three or three when they mean two. They speak loosely and do not set up good patterns at home. As a result, their children never realize that words are sacred.

 All these problems occur because there is a lack of discipline from the Lord. We should experience the Lord’s discipline and lead our children to the Lord’s discipline. At least we should show them that words are sacred. Every promise should be realized and every order should be carried out. Every word has to be accurate. If we do this, our children will receive proper training.
  第七,要以主的教训和警戒来养育儿女。什么叫作主的教训?就是说,一个人应该如何的作人。你对你的孩子总得算他要作基督徒,不要算他要作外邦人。主的教训是什么?主的教训是说,如果他这一个人是基督徒应该如何。主要我们对于儿女,打算他定规作基督徒,不是打算他作外邦人,作不得救的人。你们打算他们要作基督徒,并且要作好的基督徒。那一个好的基督徒定规要怎样,我要按着这一个来教训他。

  在这里有许多事情我们稍微提起一下。
 
 Seventh, you must nurture your children in the discipline and admonition of the Lord (Eph. 6:4). The discipline of the Lord is telling a person how he should behave himself. You must consider your children as Christians, not Gentiles. The Lord’s discipline tells a person how he should behave as a Christian. The Lord intends that all of our children become Christians. He has no intention that any of them be a Gentile or an unsaved person. You should plan on all of them becoming not just Christians, but good Christians. You should tell them what a proper Christian is by teaching them the discipline of the Lord. Here we must briefly cover a number of points.
  孩子最大的问题就是雄心。每一个孩子,小的时候,都有雄心。如果政府应许每一个孩子可以印名片,我想,许多孩子都要印上说,我是将来的总统、主席、皇后。所以父母要学习正常你的儿女的雄心。你如果在世界里,孩子就想要作总统,想发财,要作大的教育家。你的世界如何,孩子的雄心也如何。所以,作父母的人,要学习把孩子们的雄心改过来。我要作爱主的人,我不要作爱世界的人。我们要使他们从小就有这一个心,叫他们看见为主受苦是高尚的事,作殉道者是宝贝的事。你们自己要给他们作榜样,你们常常要把你们的雄心告诉他们。我如果可能,我盼望作什么。我如果可能,我盼望作什么种的基督徒。你们就自然而然在雄心上给他们有转变。要叫他们的志向转过来,知道什么是高尚的,什么是宝贝的。
 
 The biggest thing about a child is his aspirations. Every child has an aspiration when he is young. If the government allowed every child to print his business card, I think many children would print “President,” “Chairman,” or “Queen.” Parents must help their children to have proper aspirations. If you love the world, your children will probably want to be the president, a millionaire, or a great academic. How you live affects the aspirations of your child. Parents must learn to channel the ambitions of their children in the proper direction. They should aspire to be a lover of the Lord. They should not aspire to love the world. You should cultivate such an ambition within them while they are young. Show them that it is an honorable thing to die for the Lord, that it is a precious thing to be a martyr for the Lord. You have to be an example to them, and you have to tell them your ambitions. Tell them what you want to be if you are given the opportunity. Tell them what kind of Christian you want to be. In this way, you will channel their ambitions in the proper direction. Their goals will change, and they will know what is noble and what is precious.
  孩子还有一个难处。他不只对外面有雄心,有志向,他并且对自己有骄傲。或者说,夸耀自己的聪明,夸耀自己的本领,夸耀自己的口才。一个小孩子,总是有许多夸口的地方,以为自己是何等特别的。作父母的人,不必打击他,但是也不要培养他的骄儌。你看见,许多的父母,对儿女的教育是培养他的骄傲,是帮助他们有虚荣心,所以当着人的面称赞他。我们可以对他说,世界上像你这样的孩子,不知道有多少。你不要在那里鼓励骄傲。我们应该按着主的教训和警戒来给他们看见,你应该有思想,会说话,有本领。但是,要告诉他说,全世界像你这样的人很多。不要失去他的自尊心,也不要他骄傲。不需要打倒他的自尊心,但是,要给他看见他自己过大的地方。有许多少年人,从家庭里出来,需要在社会上经过十年,二十年,才能够好好的作事情,这是太迟了。许多人在家庭里脾气那么大,那么骄傲,不能好好的服下来作事情。所以,要他们不失去志气,同时不骄傲,不以为自己了不得。
 
 Children have another problem: They are not only ambitious and aspiring but also proud of themselves. They may boast about their own cleverness, skill, or eloquence. A child can find many things to boast about. He may think that he is a very special person. Parents should not discourage them, but neither should they cultivate their pride. Many parents cultivate their children’s pride and encourage them to go after vainglory by heaping praises upon them in front of other people. We should tell them, “There are many children who are like you in this world.” Do not try to encourage their pride. We should enlighten children according to the discipline and admonition of the Lord. They should be able to think, to speak, and to learn all the skills. But you have to tell them that there are many who are like them in this world. Do not destroy their self-esteem, but do not allow them to become proud. You do not need to hurt their self-esteem, but you must point out their pride to them. Many young people leave home only to find out that they have to spend ten or twenty years in the world in order to learn how to do things properly. By then it is too late. Many young people have a wild temper at home. They are so proud that they cannot work properly. We do not want our children to become disheartened, but neither do we want them to be proud or to think that they are somebody.
  作基督徒的人,需要知道如何佩服别人。得胜是容易的事,失败是不容易的事。得胜而态度对人谦卑的人是有,失败而不毁谤人的少。但是,这不是基督徒的态度。所以,一方面,一个人在那里有长处,要叫他学习谦卑,不夸口。另一方面,一个人失败的时候,要他们学习接受那一个失败。多少的孩子好胜,这在孩子的身上,的确是对的。打球,他要赢;赛跑,他要得第一名;读书,要好。你要给他看见,你在学校读书是要读的好,但是要学习谦卑。要鼓励他谦卑。还有许多别的学生,可能会比他更好。不只这样,还要教训他们,输了的时候,要能够输得好。孩子们的难处在这里,比方今天两个人打球,赢的要骄傲,输的要说,裁判不公,或者地方不对,方向不对,太阳照在他脸上。请你们记得,我们要给他们最谦卑的态度,要有基督徒的性格和警戒。不只能够得胜,并且输的时候,要佩服别人。服输也是对的。这是中国人所缺少的。中国人,所有输的人,常是毁谤,不佩服对方。我们要照着主的教训和警戒来养育他们。

  许多的孩子看见一个人考试考得好,就说这个人是先生喜欢的。他自己考得不好,就说先生不喜欢他。在这里,你马上看见要学习谦卑。在基督徒之中,必须有服输的美德。人好,要明明地说好。要服输,要说某人比我聪明,某人比我用功,某人比我好。服输是基督徒的美德。我赢的时候,绝不能够目空一切。这不是基督徒的样子。人比我好的时候,我要佩服他。某人跳得比我高,某人比我有力气。你在家庭里,要他们学习认识比他强的人。这一件事,能够叫他们将来作基督徒的时候,容易认识自己。我认识我自己,并且能够称赞比我好的人。你看见,有这样的孩子,你就能够叫他们摸着属灵的事。
 
 A Christian needs to know how to appreciate others. It is easy to be victorious, but it is hard to accept defeat. We can find champions who are humble, but it is rare to find losers who are not bitter. This is not a Christian attitude. Those who are good in some areas should learn to be humble and not boastful. At the same time, when a person is defeated he should learn to accept his defeat. Children are very competitive. It is all right for them to be competitive; they want to win at ball games, track meets, and in their school work. You have to show them that it is right for them to study well at school, but they have to learn to be humble. Encourage them to be humble. Tell them that there are many other students who may be better than they are. When they are defeated, you need to teach them to accept their defeat with grace. A child’s problem often has to do with these attitudes. After a game the winner is proud, while the loser will complain that the judge was not fair or that he made the wrong judgment because the sun was glaring in his face. You should help them to develop a humble character. They should be under Christian admonition and should develop Christian character. They can win, and when they lose they can also appreciate others. Admitting defeat is a virtue. The Chinese are greatly lacking in this virtue. Most Chinese blame others when they are defeated instead of conceding with grace. You must nurture your children in the discipline and admonition of the Lord.

 Many children say that their teacher plays favorites when others do well on tests. When they do not do well themselves, they say their teacher does not like them. Here we see the need for humility. Christians must have the virtue of accepting defeat. If others are good, we have to say promptly that they are good. We also have to accept defeat and concede that others are smarter, more hard working, or better than us. It is a Christian virtue to accept defeat. When we win, we should not look down upon everyone else. This attitude is unworthy of a Christian. When others are better than us, we have to appreciate them. Others may jump higher or be stronger than us. We should train our children to acknowledge achievement in others, while they are still living at home with us. This training will help them understand themselves when they grow up as Christians. We should know ourselves and appreciate those who are better than us. If our children are this way, it will be easy for them to experience spiritual things.
  我盼望你们在这一件事上注意。在主的教训上,有些事你们从小就要教训他们。要给孩子们从小就有拣选的机会。你们不能在他们十八岁或二十岁之前,好像什么事情都是替他们拣选;等到他们长大的时候,忽然叫他们到世界里去。在那一个时候,要他们去拣选,这是不可能的事。所以,要常常给他们自己拣选,你喜欢什么,你不喜欢什么。你要给他们看见,他们所喜欢的对不对。要给他们拣选的机会,而带领他们拣得对。让他们自己去看。有的人的衣服喜欢长,有的人的衣服喜欢短,有的人的衣服喜欢这一种颜色,有的人的衣服喜欢那一种颜色。要让他们自己拣选。

  孩子们如果不给他们挑选的机会,到了二十多岁结了婚,你说丈夫是妻子的头,他这一个头作不出来。不能等他有了妻子,头作不来。所以,如果可能的话,要带领孩子们,多有机会定规。到他年纪大的时候,他就能知道怎么样作,知道那样作有害,这样作是对的。要给作孩子的人,从小有挑选的机会。我对所有有孩子的人说,要让他们挑选。不然的话,中国的孩子都坏掉。中国的孩子所有坏的,都是在十八岁和二十岁之间。因为从来没有拣选,所以一大就任意而行。我们要按着主的教训带领他们。你们作父母的人,应该教他们拣选,不要替他们拣选。要教他们知道,这样拣选到底对不对。
 
 I hope that we will pay attention to this matter. In many aspects we have to teach our children according to the discipline of the Lord. From their youth, we should give them a chance to make their own choices. We should not make every choice for them until they reach the age of eighteen or twenty. If we do, it will be impossible for them to make any decisions when they grow up. We have to always give them the opportunity to make decisions. Give them the chance to choose what they like and what they do not like. We have to show them whether their choices are right. Give them the chance to choose and then show them the right choice. Let them see it for themselves. Some like to wear short dresses. Some prefer one kind of color, while others prefer another kind of color. Let them make the choices by themselves.

 Some people do not give their children the opportunity to make choices. As a result, when their children reach their twenties and marry someone, they do not know how to be the head. You can tell them that the husband is the head of the wife, but they will not know how to be the head. You must not allow them to wait until they are married to find out that they do not know how to be the head. If at all possible, give your children plenty of opportunity to make decisions. When they grow up, they will then know what to do. They will know what is wrong and what is right. Give a child opportunities to make choices from the time he is young. I will say a word to all those who have children: “Give them a chance to choose.” Otherwise, many Chinese children will be damaged when they grow up. The damage is often manifested when the children are between the ages of eighteen and twenty. They act in irresponsible ways at this age because they have never been called upon to make any choices. We must teach our children according to the discipline of the Lord. We must teach our children to make choices rather than making all the choices for them. We have to let our children know whether they have made the right choices.
  你们总要教儿女学习安排事情。你们必须给他们有机会料理他们自己的东西,料理他们自己的鞋子,料理他们自己的袜子,料理他们自己的事情。你们稍微给他一点的指导,叫他自己去安排。叫他从小就知道一点,事情应该怎么样作。有的人连起头都起不好,因为有许多的父亲盲目的爱儿子,不知道如何的对待他。你如果要作基督徒,就必须好好的带领他们学习安排。

  我相信,主如果恩待教会,至少一半的人是从儿女进来,另外一半的人是从海里上来。如果都是从海里上来,没有儿女进来,教会不会强。请你们记得,保罗那一代的人,能够直接从世界里救出来。但是保罗下一代的人,就要像提摩太一样,是从家庭里出来。你不能一直盼望人从世界里进来。你要盼望到第二代,人要像提摩太一样,从家庭里出来。因为神的福音要从世界里救回人来,但是还要有提摩太那样的人带进来。有像他的外祖母罗以,他的母亲友尼基那样的人栽培他,以主的教训养育他,带领他长大。这样,教会才能丰富。不然,不能丰富。所以,你们在他们从小的时候,就要安排一点的事,让他们有一点学习,有一点料理。常常举行家庭聚会,让他们来料理。整个家里的东西要摆过,要他们看怎样摆法。橱里的东西要摆过,要他们看怎样摆法。要他们会处理事情。不管是男孩,女孩,总要教他们会处理事情。将来他或她,就能够作好的丈夫,好的妻子。

  今天变作什么种情形?多少女孩子应该母亲管的,不管,弄到教会里来。多少男孩子应该父亲管的,不管,弄到教会里来。人得救到教会里来,教会的事情多出了一半。都是因为作父母的没有好好的作基督徒,变作教会传福音救了人之后,要管东家的事,要管西家的事。如果基督徒的父母负责把小孩子养育好,这些孩子们进入教会,教会就省去一半的事。我在上海,常常有一个感觉,唉呀,有许多的事都不是作工的人的事,都是父母的事。父母没有把孩子教导好,让孩子落到世界里去;我们去把他们救回来,现在还要教导他们,这样就多出了许多事情。
 
 We must also teach our children to manage things. We must give them the opportunity to take care of their personal belongings, to manage their own shoes, socks, and other affairs. Give them a little instruction and then let them try to manage things by themselves. Let them know how things should be handled from their youth. Some children have a bad start because their fathers love them blindly and do not know how to train them. As Christians, we have to train our children to manage their things properly.

 I believe if the Lord is gracious to us, we will gain half of our increase from among our own children and the other half from the “sea” (i.e., the world). If all the increase is from the sea and none is from among our own children, we will not have a strong church. Paul’s generation could be saved directly from the world, but the generation after Paul, men like Timothy, came in through their families. We cannot expect our increase to always come from the world. We have to expect the second generation, men like Timothy, to come from our own families. God’s gospel does save men from the world, but we also need to bring in men like Timothy. Before the church will be rich, there must be grandmothers like Lois and mothers like Eunice who raise, edify, and nurture their children in the discipline of the Lord. If there are no such people, the church will never be rich. We must give our children the opportunity to manage things from their youth. We must give them the chance to learn to arrange things by themselves. Hold family meetings frequently and allow the children to make decisions. If we have to rearrange the furniture, involve them in its rearrangement. If we have to rearrange the cupboard, involve them in its rearrangement. Teach them to manage things. Whether we have daughters or sons, we have to teach them to manage things. Then they will become a good husband or a good wife in the future.

 What is our situation today? Girls should be cared for by their mothers. But many mothers do not take care of them, and the burden is turned over to the church. Boys should be cared for by their fathers. But many fathers do not take care of them, and the burden is also passed on to the church. As a consequence, as men are saved and brought into the church, the business burden of the church doubles. This is because those who are parents do not live properly as Christian parents. After the church preaches the gospel and saves men, it has to deal with all kinds of family problems associated with these men. But if parents are responsible for the proper nurturing of their children, and if the children are brought up in the church, the church will be relieved of half of its burdens. In Shanghai I have often felt that the workers should not be handling the many affairs that they handle; those affairs should be handled by the parents. The parents do not teach their children well, and these children drift into the world. As a result, we have to rescue them back from the world and pick up the burden of teaching them ourselves. This creates much work for the church.
  第八,我们必须带领他们学习怎样认识主。家庭的祭坛,的的确确是有用的。在旧约里,帐棚和祭坛是连在一起的。换一句话说,家庭和事奉神,奉献给神,也是连在一起的。所以,在一个家庭里,特别是有孩子的家庭,祷告和读经是不可少的。
 
 Eighth, we must lead them to the knowledge of the Lord. A family altar is indeed necessary. In the Old Testament the tabernacle was linked to the altar. In other words the family is linked to service and consecration to God. No family can go on without prayer and the reading of the Word. This is especially true with families that have children.
  但是有的家庭呢,这些祷告和读圣经,所谓的家庭聚会,常常作得失败。有的是太长,有的是太高,孩子们根本莫名其妙,不懂得你叫他们坐在那里作什么。所以,我常常反对许多家庭要我们去讲很深的道理,叫他们的小孩子来作陪客。有的时候,一个家庭聚会,一个钟点,两个钟点,都是讲很深的道,实在是难为了孩子。但是许多父母没有感觉。孩子们坐在那里莫名其妙。也许是讲启示录,他们怎么能听?所以,家庭聚会必须顾到孩子。家庭聚会不是为着你而有,你的聚会是在聚会所里。千万不要把你的标准拖到家庭里去。你在家庭里所作的事,必须适合他们的标准,适合他们的口味。
 
 Some families fail in their prayer and Bible-reading time because their family meetings are too long and too deep. The children do not understand what is going on. They do not know why you are asking them to sit there. I do not like it when families invite us to their homes to speak about deep doctrines and then force their children to sit with them. Some home meetings go on for one or two hours about difficult doctrines. This is indeed a great suffering for the children. Yet many parents have no feeling about this. The children sit there, but they do not understand. For example, if the topic is on the book of Revelation, how can they understand it? The home meetings must suit the children. These family meetings are not designed for you; your meeting is in the meeting hall. Do not impose your standard on your family. What you do in the family must suit the taste of your children and must be on their own level.
  你们在家庭的聚会里,还有一个难处,就是没有爱。不是父亲吸引他们来,也不是母亲吸引他们来,乃是鞭子吸引他们来。他们没有想要来,但是有鞭子,所以只好来。如果没有鞭子,就不来。这不行。总是要想法子吸引他们来,鼓励他们来,不要打。绝对不要因着他们不作家庭礼拜的缘故打他们。也许打了一次,一生就出事情。所以,家庭的礼拜,你们作父母的人,必须是吸引他们来。千万不要用强迫叫他们来。那一个强迫的后果,非常不好。
 
 Another problem with some home meetings is that there is little love in them. It is neither the father’s attraction nor the mother’s attraction that draws the children to these meetings; it is the whip that keeps them there. They do not want to join. But they come because there is the threat of the whip. If you take away the whip, they will not come. This will never work. You must think of some ways to attract them and encourage them. Do not punish them. Never beat your children for not attending your family worship hour. If you beat them once, you may create a problem in them for the rest of their lives. Parents must attract their children to the family worship hour. Do not force them to come. This will only result in terrible consequences.
  我们提议,家庭的聚会最好是两次,早上一次,晚上一次。早上父亲领,晚上母亲领。要早一点起来。不能孩子们吃了早饭,上学去了,父母两个人还未起床。如果有孩子,总是要早一点起来。在他们没有去学校之先,给他们一点时间。要短,要活,不要长。也许十分钟就够了,最多不超过一刻钟。至多一刻钟,也不要短于五分钟。叫他们一个人读一节圣经。父亲在那里领,挑出几个字来,稍微讲一点道。儿女们如果可能记得的,要叫他们记得,叫他们背出来。不要全节,要试试叫他们记得一句话的意思。末了,或者父亲,或者母亲,有一个祷告,求神祝福他们。不要祷告太高、太大的事。要祷告他们能领会的事。不要太长,要简单。然后把他们送到学校里去。

  每天吃饭的时候,必须要谢饭。早饭,中饭,晚饭的时候,要学习诚心感谢神。要带领他们感谢。晚上的时候,要比较长一点,让母亲来领。晚上不必读圣经,需要祷告。特别是母亲,要把孩子们聚在一起,和他们谈谈。父亲在旁边。母亲要把他们的话带出来,今天你有没有难处,你有没有打架,你心里面有没有觉得不平安。请你们记得,如果母亲不能叫孩子说话,母亲一定有毛病。孩子们和母亲有间隔,这是母亲的失败。如果孩子们不肯在母亲面前说话,这一个母亲有错。母亲要作他们说话的对象。母亲要学习把孩子的话带出来。今天没有话,明天再问。带领这些孩子,让他们有一点祷告,教他们几句话。这一个聚会必须要作得活。也要他们认罪,但是千万不要迫他。要毫无假冒,要非常自然。让他们自己来作。有就有,没有就没有,不要有虚假。许多儿女的虚假,是从严格的父母强迫出来的。儿女不撒谎,是你在那里迫他们撒谎。父母要简单地带领他们,一个一个的在那里祷告,总是要他们每一个有祷告。末了,给他们一个祷告。不要太长,一长,他们就烦了。看他们能吃多少,就给他们多少。一多,就不对。就是给他们有几句的祷告,让他们去睡。
 
 We suggest having two home meetings a day, one in the morning and one in the evening. The father should lead the morning time and the mother should lead the evening time. Get up a little earlier. The parents must not remain in bed after the children have taken their breakfast and gone to school. If you have children at home, you have to wake up earlier. Have a little time together before the children go to school. Your meeting should be short, living, and never long. Perhaps ten minutes is enough. Fifteen minutes is the longest it should be. Never exceed fifteen minutes and do not be shorter than five minutes. Ask everyone of them to read a verse. The father should take the lead to pick out a few phrases and speak about them. If the children can memorize something, ask them to memorize. Do not quote a whole verse. Ask them to remember the meaning of a sentence. At the end of the meeting the father or the mother should offer a prayer for God’s blessing. Do not offer lofty or deep prayers. Pray about things that children can understand. Do not be long. Be simple. Then send them to school.

 Every time you sit down for your meal, you should thank the Lord for it. Whether it is breakfast, lunch, or dinner, you should be sincere in your thanksgiving. Help your children to give thanks. The evening meeting should be a little longer, and the mother should lead it. It is not necessary to read the Bible at night, but the family needs to pray together. In particular, the mother has to gather the children together and talk to them. While the father is sitting next to her, the mother should encourage the children to speak up. Ask them whether they had any problems that day. Ask whether they fought with one another and whether anything was bothering them. If a mother cannot make her children speak up, something must be wrong. It is a failure of the mother to allow a barrier to exist between herself and her children. The mother must be at fault if the children are afraid to speak to her. They should be free to speak up. The mother must learn to bring out the things that are in her children’s hearts. If they do not want to speak up that day, ask them the next day. Guide the children. Let them pray a little and teach them to say a few words. This meeting must be living. Ask them to confess their sins, but do not force them. There must not be any pretense. Everything must be done in a very natural way. Let them take some initiative themselves. If they have something to confess, let them confess. If they have nothing to confess, do not force them. There must not be any pretense. The pretense found in many children is the result of pressure from strict parents. Children do not tell lies, but you can force them to tell lies. The parents should lead them to pray in a simple way one by one. Make sure that everyone prays. Finally, conclude with a prayer of your own. But do not be long. Once your prayer becomes long, children become bored. Feed them according to their capacity. Once you try to do too much, you will overburden them. Pray a few sentences with them and then let them go to sleep.
  你们要给他们知道,什么叫作罪。所有的人都有罪,你们总得注意他们悔改的事。你们要把他们带到主的面前来,到了一个时候,你们要他们专一的接受主,又带他们到教会里来,叫他们在教会里面有分。这样,你们就能够带领这些儿女学习认识神。
 
 Let them know the meaning of sin. Everyone sins. You must pay attention to the matter of their repentance and then bring them to the Lord. After some time you should ask them to receive the Lord sincerely. Then bring them to the church and let them be a part of the church. In this way you will lead your children to the knowledge of God.
  第九,家庭里的空气该是爱。有的人心理反常、寡交,都是因为没有爱。

  儿女们将来的情形如何,都是看家庭里的空气如何。如果儿女们在家庭里,小的时候得不着爱的培养,你们就是把儿女们带到刚硬的性情,孤独的性情,反叛的性情里去。许多的儿女,到年长的时候和人共处不来,乃是因为在家庭里缺少爱的情形。家庭里都是吵,都是闹,都是打的声音,这些儿女到大的时候,就都是反常的。如果一个人小的时候,家庭是这种的情形,到大的时候,就自然而然落落寡交。他总看人不起。因为自己不如人,就反而要鼓吹自己,盼望比人更大。一切有自卑感的人,都是高抬自己,要在那里平均自己。

  社会上有许多难对付的人,像土匪,像造反的人,都是因为小时候在家庭里没有摸着爱。人性改变了,到了大的时候就翻了。这样的人,到教会里面来,就有许多难处。我常常觉得,在教会里面有一半的工作,都是好的父母所应该作的。但是,今天没有好的父母,结果这一个工作落到我们身上来。所以,初信的弟兄要看见,孩子们要好好的对待他们。在家里要有喜乐、温柔的空气,要真有爱。这样,这一个家庭里的孩子出来的时候,就是一个正常的孩子。

  作父母的人,必须学习作儿女的朋友。你们千万不要让儿女和你好像很生疏,不会接近你。请你记得,朋友是交出来的,不是生出来的。你们必须学习和你的儿女接近,欢喜帮助他,让他们有难处的时候会告诉你,软弱的时候会请求你。不要说,他们软弱的时候,就去请求别人。他们无论失败的时候,成功的时候,都能够来告诉你,才是好的朋友,就是容易接近的人,容易请求的人。软弱的时候能寻你,成功的时候能告诉你。我们要和他们像作朋友一样,让他们软弱的时候能够来寻我们,我们能帮助他。不是坐在宝座上审判,乃是帮助。总是有事情的时候要帮助他们。我能够坐下来和他一同商量,他能够寻我好像寻朋友似的。在家庭里,父母要作到一个地步,能够作儿女的朋友,这一个父母就没有错,就能作得好。

  所以,从儿女小的时候起你们就得学。我顶直对你们说,你的儿女和你多亲近,和你多接近,就看你头二十年怎样对待他。头二十年他若不亲近你,到了三十岁,四十岁,他不可能会亲近你。他离开你要越过越远。有许多的父母,儿女不羡慕他们。儿女和他们不像是作朋友一样,一点交情都没有。有难处到他们面前去,像囚犯到法官面前去一样。你们必须要作到,孩子有难处的时候,第一个是来告诉你,第一个是来寻你,你能够作到一个可信的地步。这样,这一个家庭的难处就相当少,能过去。
 
 Ninth, the atmosphere in the family should be one of love. Some become psychologically abnormal or withdrawn because they do not have love at home.

 The way a child grows up depends on the atmosphere in his family. If a child does not receive any loving nurturing as he grows up, he will become stubborn, individualistic, and rebellious. Many people cannot get along with others in their adult life because they did not experience love in the family as a child. They saw only quarrels, arguments, and fights in the family. Children from such families grow up abnormally. Those who come from such abnormal families surely grow up to be lonely people. They will be antagonistic toward others. Because they feel inferior in their heart, they try to boost their self-image by considering themselves better than others. All those who have an inferiority complex have a tendency to exalt themselves. This is their means of offsetting their own inferiority.

 Many bad elements in society such as robbers and rebels come from families which are void of love. Their personality becomes warped, and they turn against their fellow man when they grow up. When they come to the church, they bring their problems with them. I feel that half of the work of the church can be done by good parents. But this work falls upon our shoulders today because there are few good parents. New believers should see that they should treat their children in a proper way. A family must be filled with an atmosphere of love and tenderness. There must be genuine love. Children who grow up from such families will become normal persons.

 Parents must learn to be friends to their children. Never allow your children to distance themselves from you. Never make yourself unapproachable. Please remember that friendship is built upon communication; it does not come by birth. You must learn to approach your children. Be happy to help them so that they will tell you when they encounter problems and seek your counsel when they are weak. They should not go to others when they are weak. They should be able to tell you their successes as well as their failures. You should be their good friend, the approachable and helpful one to them. They should look to you when they are weak and fellowship with you when they are successful. We have to be friends to them. When they are weak, they should be able to come to us for help. We should not be a judge on the throne but a help to them. We should be there whenever they need help, and we should be able to sit down with them and discuss problems with them. They should be able to seek counsel from us as from friends. In a family the parents must earn so much trust from their children that they become their friends. If a parent will do this, he or she will have done the right thing.

 You have to learn this lesson from the time the children are young. How dear and near your children are to you depends on how you treat them the first twenty years of their lives. If they are not near to you the first twenty years of their lives, they will not be near to you when they are thirty or forty years old. They will drift further and further away from you. Many children do not like to be near their parents. They are not friends to them and there is no sweet relationship between them. They go to their parents when they have problems in a way that resembles a criminal going before a judge. You must work to such an extent that your children will come and seek your advice first when they have problems. They must feel comfortable confiding in you. If you can achieve this, you will find few problems in your family. In fact, all problems will be solved.
  第十,是刑罚的问题。孩子们作错了,定规要刑罚,不刑罚不对。
 
 Tenth, there is the matter of punishment. When a child has done something wrong, he or she must be punished. It is wrong not to punish.
  但是,刑罚是最难的事。作父母的人,应该怕打自己的儿女,像怕打自己的父母一样。没有一个作儿女的人可以打自己的父母。但是,打自己的父母还容易得赦免,你如果打自己的儿女,反而不容易得着赦免。要学习怕打自己的儿女,像怕打自己的父母一样。
 
 The most difficult thing is to punish someone. Those who are parents must be afraid of beating their children. They must consider it as serious as beating their own parents. No children should beat their own parents. One can be forgiven for beating his own parents, yet he will not be easily forgiven for beating his own children. You must learn to be afraid of beating your own children and must consider it as serious as beating your own parents.
2
 
要打
  可是,也要打。箴言十三章二十四节说,“不忍用杖打儿子的,是恨恶他;疼爱儿子的,随时管教。”这是所罗门的智慧。父母应该用杖来打儿女,所以,打是应当的。
 
 However, beating them is sometimes necessary. Proverbs 13:24 says, “He that spareth his rod hateth his son: / but he that loveth him chasteneth him betimes.” This is Solomon’s wisdom. Parents should chastise their children with the rod. Beating is necessary.
  但是,打要打得对。千万不要使性,千万不要气着来打。没有一个人能够气着来打孩子。你气的时候,你自己出毛病。所有的弟兄姊妹,当儿女出事情的时候,你如果气了来打,要知道,你自己也应该打。你在神面前,气必须下来。你有气,绝对不能打。
 
 If you beat, however, you must beat justly. Do not lose your temper, and do not beat in anger. No one may beat their children in anger. Something is wrong with you when you are angry. Brothers and sisters, when your children do something wrong, and you beat them in your anger, you should realize that you also should be beaten. You must calm down first before God. As long as you are angry, you cannot chastise anyone.
  有的事情是非打不能解决的。但是,要他看见那一个打是为着什么。你需要刑罚他,你也需要给他看见那一个错。每一次打孩子的时候,要给他看见,要说给他听,错在什么地方。不只是用责打挡住他的错,并且要解释给他听,你有这一个错,所以今天需要打。
 
 Some problems must be settled by beating. But you must show the child what you are beating him for. If you need to beat him, you also need to show him his fault. You must show him his fault each time you beat him. You must tell him what his fault is. It is not enough to try to stop his fault by beating him. You have to explain to him that you are beating him because he is wrong in certain things.
  每一次打一倨孩子的时候,千万不要作到一个地步,好像是家常便饭。你必须作到一个地步,看打孩子是一件大事。要全家都知道,大人,孩子都聚集在一起。一个父亲,或者母亲打自己孩子的时候,要像一个医生替病人开刀一样。不是我生气,戳一刀,乃是要对付一个难处。所以,必须自己没有气,必须平心静气。没有一个父母,可以不平心静气而随便的打孩子。一面要他看见这一个错,一面要自己没有气。

  怎么作呢?我有一个提议,就是当你把鞭子拿在手里的时候,乃是一个孩子很错,很错的时候。你另外叫一个哥哥去拿一盆热水,叫一个妹妹去拿一条毛巾。给他看见他作错了事。作错事的总得要受严重的刑罚,要受责打。作错了事不应该逃,逃避刑罚也是错的事。人有勇敢犯罪,就得有勇敢接受刑罚。你有错,我没有法子,非打你不可。这样的打你,是要你看见错。或者打他两下,三下。可能手被打青了,打黑了,就叫哥哥把他的手放在热水里浸一浸,免得血不流通。浸了一个时候,用毛巾好好的替他擦一擦。要像行礼似的来作。要给他们看见,在家庭里只有爱,没有恨,我想,这样才是对的。

  今天,许多的责罚在家庭里都是气的表现,都是恨的表现,不是爱的表现。你在那里说,你爱你的儿女,谁相信!我不相信。你要让他们知道,错在那里,要给他们知道我的父亲打我,没有恨。你在那里好好的打几下。打完之后,把他送到床上去睡。事情太严重的时候,可以母亲替他挨打两下,或者父亲也替他挨打两下。你对这一个孩子说,这一件事太严重,我要打你五下。但是一齐打,恐怕你受不了。所以母亲替你打两下,父亲替你打一下,你自己打两下。要他看见那是厉害的事,那是大的事。将来他一生一世要记得,不能随便犯罪。

  这是主的教训,不是你的脾气的教训。是主的警戒,不是你的脾气的警戒。所以我反对任何父母的脾气。父母的脾气,要把所有儿女的前途都弄坏。父母对儿女要学习有真的刑罚,也要学习爱,才像一个基督徒的家庭。
 
 Every time you beat a child, you must not do it in a common way. You must show him that beating is a big thing. The whole family has to know about it. All the adults and children have to come together. The father or the mother has to carry out the beating like a surgeon performing an operation. A doctor does not cut with a knife out of anger; he cuts to remove a problem. In the same way a parent must not punish in anger; he or she must be calm. Parents must never beat their children in a state of fury. On the one hand, they must point out the fault. On the other hand, they must not be angry in any way.

 How should you do it? I have a suggestion. By the time you have a cane in your hand, the child must have committed some very serious wrong. While you are holding the cane in your hand, you should ask the child’s brother to fetch a pail of warm water and his sister to fetch a towel. Then you have to show the child what he has done wrong. You have to tell him that anyone who has done something so serious must be punished severely. He should not flee from his mistakes. Fleeing from punishment is wrong as well. A person must be bold to receive punishment if he is bold to commit sin. Tell him that he has done something wrong and that you have no choice but to punish him. The beating is for him to realize his wrong. You may beat him two times or you may beat him three times. Perhaps the child’s hand will bruise and bleed from the beating. You should then ask his brother to soak the bruised hand in the warm water to relieve the blood circulation. Afterward you should wipe the child’s hand with the towel. You have to do this ceremoniously. Show them that there is only love in the family; there is no hatred. I believe this is the right way to punish.

 Today much of the punishment in the family is the result of anger and hatred, not love. You say that you love your children, but who will believe you? I will not. You must let them know where they are wrong. Let them know that their father is not beating them in hatred. When you beat, do it properly. After you beat them, you should take them to bed. If the offense is too serious, the mother or the father can share two of the child’s stripes. You have to tell the child, “This matter is too serious. I have to beat you five times. But I am afraid that you cannot take it if I give you five stripes. So your mother will share two of them and your father will share one of them on your behalf. You yourself must still take the other two stripes.” You have to show him that this is a serious and grave matter. He will remember not to sin freely for the rest of his life.

 This is the Lord’s discipline; it is not the discipline of your temper. It is the Lord’s admonition, not the admonition of your temper. I do not stand with the temper of any parent. The temper of the parents will ruin the future of their children. The parents must learn to have true punishment for their children. But, at the same time, they must also learn to love. This is the proper way to have a Christian family.
  末了,我要说,世界上许多神所用的人,都是从大的父母来的。从提摩太之后,你看见不知道多少神所用的人,都是从大的父母来的。卫斯理约翰是一个,约翰牛顿是一个。我们的诗歌里,有许多都是牛顿作的。潘汤也是一个。潘汤是全世界最有名的国外布道者。我想,在作父亲的人当中,没有一个像他的父亲一样。潘汤到年老的时候还说,“我每一次要犯罪的时候,总是记得父亲,记得父亲为我祷告。”他家里很穷,只有一间卧房,一间厨房,一间小房。他说,“每一次我听见父亲在那一个小房间里祷告,叹气,就发抖。他在那里为我们的灵魂求。我到现在年老了,还记得他的叹气。我感谢神,祂给我这样的一个父亲。我不能犯罪。我如果犯罪,我得罪我天上的父亲,我也得罪我地上的父亲。”世界上难得有一个父亲像潘汤的父亲,世界上也难得生出一个儿子是这样大的儿子。

  我们这一代,如果每一个作父母的,都作好的父母,就第二代不知道要有多少刚强的弟兄姊妹。我常常觉得要说这一句话:教会的前途,都是看这些作父母的人。神要赐恩给教会的时候,需要有人兴起来,需要有更多的提摩太兴起来。不是不要从世界里带人起来,但是,更需要有一班的人是从基督徒的家庭里出来。
 
 Finally, I would say that many men whom God used in this world came from great parents. Beginning with Timothy, we find numerous men used by God who came from great parents. John Wesley was one of them. Another one was John Newton. There are many hymns in our hymnal written by Newton. John G. Paton was another one. He was one of the most famous missionaries in the modern world. I can think of no other father like his father. In his old age Paton still remembered, “Every time I wanted to sin, I remembered my father, who was always praying for me.” His family was very poor. There was only one bedroom, one kitchen, and another small room. He said, “I trembled every time my father prayed and sighed in the small room. He was making petition for our souls. Even though I am so old now, I can still remember his sighing. I thank God for giving me such a father. I cannot sin, because when I sin, I transgress against my heavenly Father as well as my earthly father.” It is difficult to find a father like Paton’s father, and it is difficult to find a son as great as Paton.

 I cannot tell you how many strong believers would be raised up in our second generation if all the parents of this generation would be good parents. I have always wanted to say this: The future of the church depends on the parents. When God bestows grace on the church, He needs vessels. There is the need for more Timothys to be raised up. It is true that we can save men from the world, but there is a greater need for raising up people from among Christian families.